Normal Dreams

I believe that normal dreams are the outside shell of deeper inside experience. The interior reality is clothed in dream images as, when we are awake, it is clothed in physical ones. Dream objects and physical objects alike are symbols by which we perceive — and distort — an inner reality that we do not seem able to experience directly. In certain states of consciousness, particularly in projections from the dream state, we achieve a peculiar poise of alertness. This lets us briefly examine the nature of our consciousness by allowing us to view its products — the events and experiences that it creates when released from usual physical focus.


Consciousness forms its own reality, physical and otherwise. I think there is a “mass” dream experience, however, as there is a collectively perceived physical life and definite interior conditions within which dream life happens. Only inner experimentation will let us discover this interior landscape. Perhaps one day we will move freely within it, alert, conscious and far wiser than we are now.


It is a dimension native to consciousness, I believe, at whatever stage of being, physical or nonphysical. We have our primary existence in it after death and spend a good deal of physical time wandering through it, unknowingly, in sleep. Clues as to our creativity and the nature of our existence can be found there and from it emerges the organizational qualities of normal consciousness as we know it.


I do not believe that there are any more dangers facing us in the interior universe than there are in the physical one. We should explore each world with common sense and courage. The interior universe is the source of the exterior one, however, and traveling through it we will encounter our own hopes, fears and beliefs in their ever-changing form.


And so the exterior emerges from the interior one even as this physical blog materialized from the inner reality of inspiration, creativity and dreams.


Basic Reality in The Dream, Hallucination and Objects

We will sometimes automatically translate this reality into physical terms. Such images will be hallucinatory, but it may take awhile for us to distinguish their true nature. It must be understood, however, that all physical objects are hallucinatory. They may be called mass hallucination.


There is constant translation of inner reality into objects in the waking state and a constant translation of ideas into pseudo-objects in the dream state. Within a certain range of dream reality, ideas and thoughts can be translated into pseudo-objects and transported. This is what happens when we adopt a pseudo-form in projection, though I am simplifying this considerably.


When we travel beyond a certain range of intensities, even pseudo-objects must vanish. They exist in a cluster about, and connected to, our own system. The lack of these, obviously, means that we have gone beyond our own camouflage system. If it were possible, we would then travel through a range of intensities in which no camouflage of the next system. This would or would not encounter the heart of the camouflage area. The completely un-camouflaged areas at the outer edges of the various systems should remind us of the undifferentiated areas between various life cycles in the subconscious. This is no coincidence.


As a rule, we see, there is little communication within the un-camouflaged areas. They act as boundaries, even while they represent the basic stuff of which all camouflage is composed. (Without the camouflage, we would perceive nothing with the physical senses.)

The sentence is really meaningless, however, because the physical senses are themselves camouflage. There would be nothing to translate. It is only the inner senses that will allow us to perceive under these circumstances. Theoretically, if we can bridge the gap between our system and another.


Once more: The undifferentiated layers are composed of the vitality that forms the camouflage of all systems. Such an area is not really a thing in itself, but a portion of vitality that contains no camouflage, and is therefore unrecognizable to those within any given system. We are in touch with infinity in such areas, since it is only camouflage that gives us the conception of time.


Now, during some projections, we may be aware of nothing as far as surroundings are concerned. There will only be the mobility of our own consciousness. If this occurs, we will be traveling through such an un-camouflaged area. We could then expect to encounter next a more differentiated environment, that seems to become clearer as we progress toward the heart of another system.


The completely un-camouflaged layer would be rather bewildering. We might automatically be tempered to project images into it. They would not take, so to speak, but would appear and disappear with great rapidity. This is a silent area. thoughts would not be perceived here, as a rule, for the symbols for them would not be understood.


If a certain intensity is reached, however — a peak of intensity — then we would perceive the spacious present as it exists within our native system. We could, from this peak, look into other systems, but we would not understand what we perceived, not having the proper root assumptions. I have used the idea of neighboring systems for simplicity’s sake, as if they were laid out end to end. Obviously, such is not the case. The systems of reality are more like the various segments of a tangerine, with the un-camouflaged boundary areas like the white membrane between the tangerine sections.


The tangerine, then, would be compared to a group of many systems, yet it would represent in itself but one portion of an unperceived whole. The tangerine would be but one segment of a larger system. We can see, then, why some projections would lead us in a far different direction from our linear sort of travel and why time as we know it would be meaningless.


Nor do such projections necessarily involve journeys through space as we know it. There are systems, vivid in intensity, that have no existence in physical reality at all. It is now thought, I believe, that time and space are basically one, but they are both a part of something else. They are merely the camouflage patterns by which we perceive reality. Space as we perceive it in the dream state comes much closer to the reality.


Projections within our own system will, of course, involve us with some kind of camouflage. If none is present, we will know we are out of the system. The dream universe is obviously closely connected with our own, since pseudo-objects are present. Even there, we are to some extent free from the space-time elements of our own system. Within the dream state, then, we are in the ‘outward’ areas of the physically oriented universe.


One point: There are other systems all about and within our own. The undifferentiated areas move out like spirals, through all reality. Little resistance is encountered with them. They represent inner roads that connect systems, as well as divide them. The traveler must leave his or her own camouflage.


It is possible, theoretically, to travel to any system in this manner and bypass others, you see. Such a traveler would not age physically. His or her body would be in a suspended state. Only a very few individuals have traveled in this manner. Most of the knowledge gained escape the ego, and the experience cannot be translated by the physical brain.


However, it is possible to travel under such circumstances, and some of the data would be retained by inner portions of the self. In a creative individual, some of this information might be symbolically expressed in a painting or other work of art.


Each brushstroke of a painting represents concentrated experience and compressed perceptions. In a good painting, these almost explode when perceived by the lively consciousness of another. The observer is washed over by the intensities. The excellent work of art recreates for the observer inner experience of his or her own, also, of which he or she has never been aware. As we know, paintings have motion, yet the painting itself does not move. This idea should help understand experience in terms of intensities and projections or the movement of consciousness without necessarily motion through space.


True motion has nothing to do with space. The only real motion is that of the traveling consciousness.


These dimensions as we know it, and I believe that in them we exercise abilities that are ours by right and heritage.

Root Assumptions

Root assumptions represent the basic premises upon which a given existence-system is formed. These are the ground rules, so such a way that reality is perceived through the lens of particular root assumptions, then. Using the physical senses, it is almost impossible for us to perceive reality in any other way.


Physically speaking, we will find nothing to contradict these assumptions, since they are all we can experience or perceive physically. These root assumptions are the framework of the camouflage system. As we explore other realities, we almost automatically interpret such data in terms of the root assumptions of our own system.


This highly falsifies such information. The inner senses are not bound by those assumptions, however. This is why so many psychic or subjective experiences seem to contradict physical laws. We must learn the ‘laws’ that apply to other systems.


The root assumptions that govern physical reality are indeed valid, but within physical reality alone. They do not apply elsewhere. There is a natural tendency to continue judging experience against these assumptions, however. With experience, the habit will lose much of its hold. Inner experience must be colored to some extent by the physical system, while we exist in it. In order for such data to rise to conscious levels, for example, it must be translated into terms that the ego can understand, and the translation is bound to distort the original experience.


The whole physical organism of the body has been trained to react to certain patterns, these based on physical root assumptions. The nervous system reacts definitely to visual block images. Such images are received through the skin, as well as through the eyes. The whole system is highly complicated and organized. This is obviously necessary for physical survival.


The organization however is, biologically speaking, artificial and learned. It is no less rigid for that reason. This organizational structure of perception can be broken up, as LSD and Meth experiments certainly show. This can be dangerous, however. The fact that this does occur shows that the systems of perception are not a part of overall structure biologically, but learned secondary responses. It is disturbing to the whole organism, however, to break up the strong pattern of usual perception. Inner stability of response is suddenly swept away. Changes that are not yet known occur within the nervous system under these circumstances, both electromagnetic and chemical.


The inner senses alone are equipped to process and perceive other reality systems. Even the distortions can be kept at a minimum with training. Indiscriminate use of the psychedelic drugs, like amazon mushrooms or LSD, can severely shake up learned patterns of response that are necessary for effective manipulation within physical reality. This can break subtle connections and we disturb electromagnetic functions. Some ask “can you smoke magic mushrooms and have lesser distortion?” While there is a lesser distortion as the high is milder, that is not an excuse for indiscriminate smoking. Ego failure is a risk that can result without responsibility.


Development of the inner senses is a much more effective method of perceiving other realities, and, followed correctly, the ego is not only stronger but more flexible. Even consciousness of physical reality is increased. Such development becomes an unfolding and natural expansion of the whole personality.


These root assumptions are so a part of our existence that they cloud our dreams. Beneath them, however, portions of the self perceive physical reality in an entirely different fashion, free of the tyranny of objects and physical form. Here we experience concepts directly, without the need for symbols. We have knowledge of our ‘past’ personalities and know that they exist simultaneously with our own.


The practice of psychological time will allow us to reach these portions of the self. The ego is not artificially disorganized by such practice. It is simply bypassed for the moment. The experience gained does become a part of the physical structure, but there is no massive disorganization of perception, since the ego agrees to step aside momentarily.


It is not bombarded, as with the drug experiments, and forced to experience chaotic and frightening perceptions that can terrify it into complete disorder. Survival in our system is dependent upon the highly specialized, focused, limited but specific qualities of the ego. It should not be rigid. Neither should it be purposed weakened.


The root assumption upon which physical reality is formed represent secure ground to the ego. We always operate with the ego’s consent. It interprets the inner knowledge gained in its own way, true, but it is immeasurably enriched by so doing.


The ego can exist only within the context of these assumptions. The primary dream experience is finally woven into a structure composed of these assumptions, and it is these we remember. These serve us as basic information but the information is in symbolic form. Objects, are symbols. Dream objects are often symbols of realities that the ego could not otherwise perceive.


Some out-of-body experiences are extremely difficult to categorize and involve extraordinarily sensuous events that remain vivid long after their occurrence. Some are suggestive of drug-induced episodes, except for the greater sense of alertness and self-control.

Continue reading Root Assumptions

The Strange Senses Inside Consciousness

Projections from the dream state intrigue me because in them I believe we encounter the inside of our own consciousness in a most direct fashion. In a way, we are completely on our own, manipulating in a subjective environment, aware of the workings of consciousness when it is not soaked up or fastened upon objective specifics. Such exploration is full of surprises. In these states, consciousness operates within definite conditions, within an ordered system of experience. But we must struggle to discover what these are as opposed to the hallucinatory image we set up ourselves against or superimposed upon this reality.


While we may “come awake” spontaneously within a dream, certain procedures do help, and these can induce projections from the dream state. They have been mentioned before in previous blogs, but here I’ll give them as briefly and simply as possible. First we must realize that we are dreaming. Suggestion to this effect, given before sleep, facilitates this recognition.


This knowledge automatically changes the dream state into another in which the critical faculties are aroused and operating. Dream actions are no longer taken for granted. Experience is scrutinized. We may “awaken” in our house, for example. If so, check the rooms against their normal arrangement. Anything that does not normally belong there may be an hallucination, part of the usual dreaming process. If we will such images to disappear, they will, leaving us within the basic un-hallucinated environment. If we rationalize any such elements or accept them uncritically, we may fall back into normal dreaming.


The next point is to realize that we are alert, conscious and awake, while our body is asleep. We can then explore the environment in which we find oneself or travel to another location. Instead of “coming to” in our home, however, we may instead become alert in another location, a town, another house or unfamiliar place where checking against usual circumstances is nearly impossible.


Here, rely on common sense. If we find a girl in a bathing suit standing on a wintery street, for example, one or the other has to go. If the girl is the main incongruous element, and the rest all fits in, then will the girl to disappear. Keep this up with any other such images that we meet. Again, we’ll be left with the basic environment and can proceed as we want. We can accept such images and play around with them or watch them to see what develops, but only if we realize they are hallucinations. There are exceptions to this practice, however.


To travel somewhere else, will oneself there. Often travel seems instantaneous. At other times, we may find ourselves swept from place to place, with little control. If we come awake while still within our physical body as described earlier. We may also find ourselves in non-physical locations or places in which matter does not behave the way it usually does.


We agree to accept certain data in the physical universe. We agree to form this into certain patterns, and we agree to ignore other data completely. These now, called root assumptions, form the main basis for the apparent permanence and coherence of our physical system.


In our journeys into inner reality, we cannot proceed with these same root assumptions. Reality, per se, changes completely according to the basic root agreements that we accept. One of the root assumption that objects have a reality independent of any subjective cause and then these objects, within definite specified limitations, are permanent.


Objects may appear and disappear in these other systems. Using the root assumptions just mentioned as a basis for judging reality, an observer would insist that the objects were not real, for they do not behave as he or she believes objects must. Because dream images may appear and disappear, then, do not take it for granted that they do not really exist.


There is a cohesiveness to the inner universe and to the systems that are not basically physical. But this is based upon an entirely different set of root assumptions and these are the keys that alone will let us manipulate within other systems or understand them. There are several major root assumptions connected here and many minor ones:


  1. Energy and action are basically the same, although neither must necessarily apply to physical action.
  2. All objects have their origin basically in mental action. Mental action is directed psychic energy.
  3. Permanence is not a matter of time. Existence has value in terms of intensities.
  4. Objects are blocks of energy perceived in a highly specialized manner.
  5. Stability in time sequence is not a prerequisite requirement for an object, except as a root assumption in the physical universe.
  6. Space as a barrier does not exist.
  7. The spacious present is here more available to the senses.
  8. The only barriers are mental or psychic ones. 


Only if these basic root assumptions are taken for granted will our projection experience make sense to us. Different rules simply apply. Our subjective experiences is extremely important here; that is, the vividness of any given experience in terms of intensity will be far more important than anything else.


Elements from past, present and future may be indiscriminately available to us. We may be convinced that a given episode is the result of subconscious fabrication, simply because the time sequence is not maintained, and this could be a fine error. In a given dream projection, for example, we may experience an event that is obviously from the physical past, yet within it there may be elements that do not fit. In an old-fashion room of the 1700’s we may look out and see an automobile pass by. Obviously, we think: distortion. Yet we may be straddling time in such an instance, perceiving, say, the room as it was in the 1700’s and the street as it appears in our present. These elements may appear side by side. the car may suddenly disappear before our eyes, to be replace by an animal or the whole street may turn into a field.


This is how dreams work,’ you may think. ‘This cannot be a legitimate projection.’ Yet we may be perceiving the street and the field that existed ‘before’ it, and the images may be transposed one upon the other. If we try to judge such an experience with physical root assumptions, it will be meaningless. As mentioned earlier, we may also perceive a building that will never exist in physical reality. This does not mean that the form is illusion. We are simply in a position where we can pick up and translate the energy pattern before us.


If another individual under the same circumstances comes across the same ‘potential’ object, he or she can also perceive it as we did. He may, however, because of his or her own make-up, perceive and translate another portion of allied pattern. He or she may see the form of the man or woman who originated the thought of the building.


To a larger extent in the physical system, our habit of perceiving time as a sequence forms the type of experience and also limit it. This habit also unites the experiences, however. The unifying and limiting aspects of consecutive moments are absent in inner reality. time, in other words, cannot be counted upon to unify action. The unifying elements will be those of our own understanding and abilities. We are not forced to perceive action as a series of moments within inner reality, therefore.


Episodes will be related to each other by different methods that will be intuitional, highly selective and psychological. We will find our way through complicated mazes of reality according to our own intuitional nature. We will find what we expect to find. We will seek out what we want from the available data.


In physical experience, we are dealing with an environment with which we are familiar. We have completely forgotten the chaos and unpredictable nature it presented before learning processes were channeled into its specific directions. We learned to perceive reality in a highly specified fashion. When we are dealing with inner, or basically non-physical realities, we must learn to become unspecialized and then learn a new set of principles. We will soon learn to trust our perceptions, whether or not the experiences seem to make logical sense.


In a projection, the problems will be of a different sort. The form of a man or woman, for example, may be a thought-form, or a fragment sent quite unconsciously by another individual whom it resembles. It may be another projectionist, like oneself. It may be a potential form like any potential object, a record of a form played over and over again.


It may be another version of oneself. We will discuss ways of distinguishing between these. A man or woman may suddenly appear, and be then replaced by a small girl or boy. This would be a nonsensical development to the logical mind; yet, the girl or boy might be the form of the man’s previous or future reincarnated self.


The unity, we see, is different. Basically, perception of the spacious present is naturally available. It is our nervous physical mechanism which acts as a limiting device. By acting in this manner it forces us to focus upon what we can perceive with greater intensity.


Our mental processes are formed and developed as a result of this conditioning. The intuitive portions of the personality are not so formed, and these will operate to advantage in any inner exploration.


We are basically capable of seeing any particular location as it existed a thousand years in our past or as it will exist a thousand years in our future. The physical senses serve to blot out more aspects of reality than they allow us to perceive, yet in many inner explorations we will automatically translate experience into terms that the senses can use. Any such translation is, nevertheless, a second-hand version of the original — an important point to remember.

The Time Sense Outside The Body Can Be Quite Different Than The Body’s

My wife and I are telepathically aware of our emotional presence. This acts as the emotional impetus to give the inner self full rein.


In the same way do we travel in other realities without being aware of it. We perceive in a ‘normal’ fashion, which shows that perception is not dependent upon the physical image. We have both traveled together in such a fashion from the dream state. There is no reason why we cannot try such experiments, trying to project at the same time.


When we do this from a dream state, then we must set aside two and one half hours, for the first portion will be used as preliminaries. We can also give ourselves such suggestions before we sleep. We might begin by making an appointment to meet each other, say, at three in the morning in the living room.


For our own purposes, an unfinished painting on our easel helped project to the studio, for we would wish to study it. We have often done this, without remembering. It is always to our advantage when we both traveled together, however. We help each other retain proper consciousness and purpose during projection.


We can be of greater help to each other, when we develop further. We can also suggest dreams in which we are flying in an airplane and tell ourselves then that we will waken from the dream and project. We will know the plane to be a dream image, but be able to retain it for our convenience if we want, so that we do not feel falling at first.


In such instances, we are withdrawing our perceptive abilities from the physical body. They will seem to operate as usual, but they are more vivid and far-reaching. Our thoughts instantly attain a form that we can then perceive. If we think of a dog, for example, quite unconsciously we form the image of a dog, which we then perceive.


It is because of this instantaneous creation and projection of inner reality outward into form that we experience time within the physical system — to train us, to give us time to learn to handle our own creations. Projection experiments, then, should only be tried when we are in a peaceful state of mind.


Now, there are ‘objective’ realities that exist within the astral system. There are more than our own thought forms, in other words. Our own thought-forms can be definite aids when we are in the proper mental condition, and they can impede our progress if we are not. For example, a man or woman in a desperate frame of mind is more apt to emphasize the unpleasant aspects of the news and to see bitterness rather than the joy in the faces of those we meets. He or she will ignore a contented child playing on one side of the street and notice, instead, a dirty ragged child, even though he or she be further away. So our frame of mind when projecting will largely determine the kind of experiences we have.


The original intensity behind the construction determines its duration. Left alone, any such construction will eventually vanish. It will leave a trace, however, in electromagnetic reality where it can then be activated by anyone when certain conditions are met or are favorable.


Denying energy to such a construction can be like pricking a balloon. Then all attention must be taken from it, for it thrives upon attention.

Chemical Changes Before Mental Projections Can Occur

Certain chemical changes must come about in the physical organism before projection can occur. Were it not for these, we would still be imprisoned within the corporal image. We know that dreaming has a definite chemical basis, that chemicals built up during periods of waking experience are released through dreams. Not only are these released, but they form a propelling action that allows energy to flow in the opposite direction. As chemical reactions allow the body to utilize energy and form physical materializations, so the excess built up becomes, then, a propelling force, allowing action to flow in what we would call subjective directions.


This same chemical reaction must also occur, only more strongly, before a legitimate projection can occur. This is one of the main reasons why deliberate projections are not more numerous. Usually the chemical access is used in normal dreaming. In periods of exuberant energy and well being, a more than normal excess accumulates. this can trigger a projection. In periods of momentary indisposition, however, the dreaming process may be blocked and the chemical excess accumulated. Again, a good time to try projection.


These chemical excesses are a natural byproduct of consciousness that is bound up in physical materialization. The more intense the characteristic experience of reality, the greater the chemical excess that is built up. consciousness itself, when physically oriented, burns up the chemicals. The more intense the individual, the hotter the fire, so to speak, and the greater the chemical excesses released.


Released they must be, or the organism would not survive. Periods of intense activity may also generate this additional chemical propellant. Although this is generated through activity, it is released, making projections possible, in alternating periods of quietude and rest. There must be a disciplined focus, therefore, of this propellant. Periods of heightened sexual activity of a strong and deep nature will help. Periods of no sexual activity will also help,however. On the one hand, the chemical excess is built up as a result of great intensity, and in the latter case it is built up because psychic and sexual release has not been granted.


Eggs and asparagus are helpful as far as diet is concerned. I am obviously not suggesting a whole diet of eggs and asparagus. These plus fish oils are beneficial, however, but not when taken with acid foods.


I still suggest a more thorough examination of your  dreams for many of them contain spontaneous projections. They are most apt to occur in the early hours, between 3:00 and 5:00 A.M. The body temperature drops at such times. Five in the afternoon is also beneficial from this standpoint. The drinking of pure water also facilitates projection, although for obvious reasons, the bladder should be empty. The north-south position is extremely important, and indeed, is a necessity for any efficient dream recall. Energy is most easily utilized in this position for one thing, and this cuts unnecessary restrictions to a minimum.


There is a vast difference between ordinary dreams and projections, whether or not the projections occurs from the dream threshold. Dreams are constructed and sent upon their way. As we know, they maintain an independence within their own dimension.


Projections involve many more aspects of the whole self and are a mark that the personality is progressing in important ways. The inner senses are allowed their greatest freedom in projection states, and the self retains experience that it would not otherwise. When this knowledge becomes apart of the ordinary waking consciousness, then we have taken a gigantic step forward.


An almost automatic determination must be established, however, if conscious projections are to be anything but rare oddities. With me, the problem is somewhat different than it might be with some others. These chemical excesses are used up, for one thing, in my own creative work. I do this automatically. It goes without saying that our own work will gain immeasurably through the extended experience of projection. Yoga exercises allow us to draw an abundance — indeed, a super-abundance — of energy. This energy results, also, in chemical excesses that can be utilized in projections, without drawing energy away from our other work.


The expectation and knowledge that we are a part of all energy will allow us to realize that all the energy we require will be given. Our attitude toward what is possible determines what is possible for us in very definite terms.


Now, there are also electromagnetic changes during projections that can be perceived with instruments. Certain electrical fields will make themselves known under these conditions. The fields have always existed, but they will become apparent to physical instruments only when they are being crossed — in other words, at the very act of projection.


Other hints: A cool body temperature but with room temperature between 73.8 and 75.9. High humidity is poor. The color of a room is important. Cool colors are best. Too warm colors are detrimental, being too closely allied with earthly conditions. In our climate, October, February and March are best. August can be beneficial, according to the weather. Too warm weather is detrimental.


Projections actually involve a change of atomic structure. Consciousness simply changes its form. When projection is first accomplished, there is a strong charge of adrenaline in the body and high activity of the thyroid gland. There is a charge of sexual hormones which are also utilized in projection.


After projection is accomplished, however, there is a marked decline in chemical activity and hormone action, a drop in body temperature and a drop in blood pressure. The rapid eye movements noted by dream investigators cease entirely. The eye muscles are not used. The normal muscular activity that usually occurs in sleep vanishes. The physical body is in a deep trance state. The trance may be masked by sleep, if the projection happens from a dream threshold.


According to the intensity of the projection and to the systems visited, the body may become more or less rigid when consciousness returns to it. This is simply a reaction to the returning consciousness. There is a subtle difference in the way sugar molecules are utilized. Momentarily, the body uses less sugar. However, the sugar is important in fueling the consciousness on its journey. It also aids in connecting the consciousness to the body.


In other words, there is indeed a connection that is and must be partially physical, between the body and the traveling consciousness, and it is based upon a certain sugar molecule in a form not normally seen. Before conscious projections I would therefore recommend that you take a small amount of starchy or sugar food. A small snack before bed is a good idea from this viewpoint. Alcohol is of some benefit, though not to any great degree. Excellent result can be achieved in a dream-based projection during the day in a nap.

Awake-Seeming Dreams

There  are some notes I wanted to give concerning dreams in which you feel certain you are normally awake. When these dreams are unusually vivid, then the ego is aware and participating, but generally it is not using its critical faculties. As you know, you can become critically alert, but when you do so, you realize that you are not in your normal waking condition.


In awake-seeming dreams you are indeed awake, but within a different psychological framework, indeed, within a different framework of reality. You are operating at a high level of awareness, and using the inner senses. These enable you to perceive an added depth of dimension which is responsible for the vividness and sense of exhilaration that often occurs within the kind of dream. The next step, or course, is to allow the ego to awaken its critical faculties while within this state. You are then able to realize that while you are indeed awake as you seem, you are awake while the body is asleep.


When this occurs, you will be able to use your normal abilities in addition to those of the dream condition. You will be certain of your identity, realize that the physical self is sleeping or in dream state and that the inner self is fully awake. This represents a definite increase in the scope of consciousness and a considerable expansion over the usual limitations set by you upon yourself.


Only then can you fully begin to manipulate the conditions that exit and communicate this knowledge that you receive to the ego. For the time, you see, the ego becomes a direct participator in such experience, at least to a degree.


Almost all of your dream experiences do involve projections of one kind or another. These vary in intensity, type and even duration as any other experience vary. It takes a good deal of training and competence to operate with any real effectiveness within these situations.


All in all, the intellect plays some part, but the institutional qualities are most important. There are chemical changes, also, that occur with the physical body when projections happen, and electromagnetic variations. These vary according to the form in which the projection occurs.


The projected form does make some impression upon the physical system. It is possible for it to be detected. It is a kind of pseudo-image, materialistically speaking, but it has definite electromagnetic reality and chemical properties. Animals have sensed such apparitions. They react to the chemical properties and build up to the perception of the image from these.


These chemical properties are more diffused in such an apparition than in a physical form, however. The chemical composition of a storm, perhaps, will give you an idea of what I mean. They cause small disturbances in the physical system. As a rule, they are not solid, in the same way that clouds are not solid, and yet they have shape and to certain extent boundaries and movement. They definitely have a reality, though you cannot usually perceive it with the physical senses.


Perhaps this diffused quality is the most important difference (from your point of view) between an apparition and a physical form. There is an atomic structure, but in some ways it is less complete than the physical one. There is always a minute difference in the body’s weight when the individual is projecting.


False Awakening or Awake-Seeming Dreams: Now I had a false awakening. In the back of my mind all night was the resolution to make sure I recorded my dreams. Here, I was sure I was awake. I wrote the dreams down in my notebook which was on the bedside table, and then, to make sure, I awakened my wife and told her the dreams also. She pointed out the the first dream and one of the others were definitely related. Again, I was positive I was awake.


Then the suspicion struck me that perhaps this was an awake-seeming dream, that I was still dreaming and that none of the dreams had been written down at all. I kept struggling to analyze my state of consciousness and finally decided to check the notebook again


I highly recommend this most advantageous method of projection to my blog readers. When you awaken — or seem to waken — in the middle of the night, try to get out of the body. Simply try to get out of bed without moving the body and go into another room.


This is a pleasant and easy method. With some experience you will discover that you can maintain control, walk out of the apartment and outside. You may then attempt normal locomotion or levitate. There is little strain with this method. Keep it in mind so that you are alert to the initial favorable circumstances. You may be half awake. You may be in a false awakening. The method will work in either case. You can, if you want to, look back at your body.


You must want to do this, however. Often, you do not want to see the body by itself, so to speak, and so choose methods that make this more difficult. Just this one exercise will sharpen your control greatly. It is an ABC. This experience is also less startling to the ego than a more abrupt projection, and the ordinary nature of the activities — walking into the next room, for example — will be reassuring. You are more calm in your own surroundings.


Now it is possible for someone within the body to perceive someone who is not, but is not usual. The perceiver must be a person of strong psychic abilities or the projecting personality must be driven by high emotional intensity to make himself or herself known.


The trick of staying between hallucinations and physical reality tell far more about how consciousness works.


It is far more difficult to get objective proof for dream projections, yet the subjective proof is quite definite. The task of trying to maintain specific states of consciousness is enough work and effort to convince anyone having the experience that far more than simple dreaming or imagination is involved.

Coming To Life During Dreams

The experience of “coming to life during dreams” with any consistency, having some critical awareness, some rational control, some glimpse of other-dimensional reality — these events in the overall are bound to transform ordinary concepts regarding the nature of consciousness.


And it is always strange to realize that physical reality has that little hold, comparatively speaking, that we can slip out of it so easily, that it is more like bright transparent cellophane than solid wood or rock. We can go in and out of it, through it and back, without leaving a tear. Yet the world is so smooth and unseamed when we’re in the body and focused there.


Instructions for Projection from Trance and Dream States.


Whatever information I can give you will be of great practical benefit. I do not want my blog readers traveling about unless they know what they are doing. Again I want to mention the matter of subconscious fabrications. Initially, particularly, you will meet with them. You must remember that you are wandering in completely different dimensions, and the rules with which you are familiar simply do not apply.


I have told in previous blogs that the form in which you are traveling can be a tipoff to you. If your levitation experience seems to carry you outside of the solar system, then you know that you are in the third form and that your abilities for the time are almost limitless, comparatively speaking. Any image you see here must be accepted. It does no good to call these forms hallucinations, for they are no more hallucinations than the chair in which I now sit. ‘ Whether or not the automobile is a sensory hallucination, it can kill you.’


And I tell you that whether or not these projection images are hallucinations, they can be dangerous and you must respect the reality in which they exist. I want to be sure that you realize that some of these constructions will belong to other systems. You are safe as long as you do not meddle. You may explore, and freely, and that is all.


Now, here are my instructions. You may induce a medium trance in whatever way you choose. On occasion, this will be almost spontaneous, as you know. For best results in the beginning, make a projection attempt when you feel slightly drowsy, but pleasantly so. When you have induced the trance state, then begin to examine your own subjective feelings until you find recognition of the inner self.


This involves a recognition of yourself as distinct from the flesh fibers in which you reside. Then, begin to imagine this inner self rising upward. You should experience at this point an internal sense of motion. This motion may be from side to side as you gently shake yourself loose.


It may, instead, be a rushing upward. Whichever motion you experience, there will be a moment when you feel your identity and consciousness definitely withdrawing from the physical organism. Before you begin the experiment, the suggestion should also be given that the physical organism will be well protected and comfortable.


When you feel your consciousness withdrawing, the first step is this: Forget the physical body or what you are to do with it. Will yourself out in a quick motion. There is no need to experience hallucinations. If the projection is a success, you will instantly lose contact with the body using this method. You simply will not be in it.


It will be far from lifeless, of course. Its maintenance is being controlled by the consciousness of the individual cells and organs of which I have spoken in past blogs. I will give you alternate methods of projections, but I will be concerned now with what you can expect the first few moments after leaving the body.


Once you are  out of the body, then you are dealing with a different kind of reality, but the experience is as valid as any other. You may or may not have the sensation of traveling through doors or windows. This is dependent upon the kind of projection involved. The molecular structure of the projecting self is of a different nature than that of the physical body. there is no change in the physical nature of the door, for example. The molecular structure of the traveling self changes.


There is no danger of not returning to the body, generally speaking. If  in your projection you seem to be flying past treetops, then you are doing so. You can meet and speak with others on some of these excursions. It is possible, with training, to arrange such meetings. For any kind of scientific proof, of course, this would be a necessary preliminary.


Remember that I told you in previous blogs, you may visit not only the past, present or future as it exists or will exist in your terms, but you may also visit realities that never existed physically. In our early blogs, I mentioned that intensity regulated the ‘duration’ of experience. Now, many events that were only imagined never took place physically, yet they exist. They simply are not a part of your definition of reality. You may, therefore, visit a museum that was planned in the sixteenth century but never built. Such a museum has a reality as valid as the home in which you live.


I have been speaking of projection from the trance state. Projection from a dream is something else again, and when executed successfully, you have a fine example of the self as it changes the focus of awareness. Here the critical consciousness can be fully alert while the body sleeps. Spontaneous, unrecalled projections of this kind happen often. It is beneficial that they be carried out by the conscious wish of the projector. You learn, therefore, to manipulate your own consciousness and to experience its mobility. Quite simply, such projections allow you practice in dealing with realities that you will meet when you no longer operate in the physical system.

Dream Bodies

For all practical purposes, of course, we will usually find ourselves in some sort of body form in our out-of-body experiences. There are a necessary camouflage, for we cannot yet think of identity without some kind of body, so we project in such a form. It varies according to our abilities, and without it, we would feel lost indeed. The form itself is not important, but it can tell us something about the dimension in which we are having the experience.


The dream body is the one with which we are most familiar. It has been called the astral body. It strikes us as being physical when we are in it, but we can do things with it that can’t be done ordinarily. We can levitate, for example. As a rule, however, we do not go through walls with this body. This is the body we use for ordinary dreams. Levitation is possible with it but on a limited basis.


When we enter a different dimension, the abilities of the body form change, and for all intents and purposes, it is a different body form — which we will now call a mind form. It still seems physical in shape, but we can walk through physical matter with it. We can levitate much more freely, traveling within the solar system. But we cannot go further with it.


In the first form, it is possible to perceive the past, present or future on a limited basis. In the second form, this perception is increased, the scope of consciousness widened. This is the form we will use if we meet by appointment with others in the dream state.


The third we may call the true projection form. In it, it is possible to travel beyond our solar system, and to perceive the past,present and futures of other solar systems as well as our own. The various forms that we use do not dictate our experience, however. We may begin in one form and change to another — or go from the first to the third. On such occasions we must pass through in reverse direction [on returning]. The forms merely represent stages of consciousness.


At physical death, after the last reincarnation, then the normal form is the dream body, and excursions are made from this point. It is possible, as mentioned, to suddenly switch from the third form to the dream body, but with a considerable jolt to consciousness.


There are, indeed, others who can help us in such experiences, and they can be of great assistance as guides. We will find projections much easier if our head is to the north.


Now, when we project from the dream body, consciously we are already outside of the physical one. We have already made the initial change away from physical focus. The mass of valid projections are made from the dreaming body. When the excursion is over, the return to the dream body is made with no strain, for the ego is little concerned. In many such cases, however, the knowledge is not available to the waking self.


As we become more accustomed to the experience, the waking self will recall more and more and not become frightened. When we panic, from the waking condition, the experience ends. If the waking self had not been taken along in this particular manner, the journey could have continued.


Very rarely do we go wide-awake, speeding out of our body like a rocket. Dream projections are quite different, in any case, and the ego is already protected.


I want to give some idea of the conditions we may expect to meet in any successful projections, so that you will be prepared to some extent. For simplicity’s sake, we will call the body forms discussed, forms one, two and three.


Form one will spring out of an ordinary dream state. In spontaneous projections, you may become conscious in form one, project, return to the ordinary dream state and from there project again several times. You can expect these particular projections to be difficult to interpret now, though you may find the experience intact in the middle of any given dream record.


Our excursions with form one will be within our own system, largely connected to the earth, although past, present and future may be involved. We may, for example, visit New York in the year 2030.


The projections here are fairly short in duration, though exceptionally clear. You may encounter phantoms from your own subconscious, however, and they will seem exceedingly real. If you realize that you are projecting, you may simply order any unpleasant phantoms to disappear, and they will do so. You may banish a nightmare also, if you realize that it is a product of your own subconscious. If you treat it as a reality, however, then you must deal with it as such until you realize its origin or return to the ordinary dream state.


In form two you will not, as a rule, encounter any subconscious phantoms. Ordinary dream elements will not be as frequent, nor will they intrude as much. A longer duration of projection is possible. The vividness is extraordinary. Here you will begin to perceive quite clearly constructions that are not your own, where earlier these are but dimly glimpsed. A certain period of orientation will be necessary, simply because these other constructions may seem bewildering. Some will exist in you future. Some may have existed in your past, and some were thought of, but never materialized.


But the reality of all of these constructions will be equally vivid, you see, for they are, indeed, equally real. I will give you a simple example. You may find yourself in a room with certain people. Later, upon awakening, you realize that both the people and setting belong to a particular sequence in a novel. You think then: ‘This was no projection, then, but only a dream.’


It may, however, be a valid projection. The room and people exist but not in a way you endorse as reality. They exist in another dimension, but as a rule you cannot perceive it. Paintings that you will paint. It is possible for you to project yourself into one of your own future landscapes. This would not be an imaginative projection. This is what I am trying to tell you.


You may find yourself, for example, in the middle of a battle that was once planned in some general’s mind, a battle that never materialized in physical reality. In such a case, incidentally, you were not a part of the battle and could not be harmed. However, you might be attracted enough to project yourself spontaneously into the body of one of the soldiers, in which case you could experience pain until your own fear pulled you back. As you learn control, such mistakes vanish.


There are various situations you must learn to handle, attractions and repulsions which could pull you willy-nilly in any direction. Experience will teach you how to handle these. What is needed is a steady maintenance of identity under conditions which will be new as far as your conscious awareness is concerned. I cannot emphasize too strongly that projections into other dimensions do occur. Many such instances are often considered chaotic dreams because there is no way to check the against physical events since they did not occur in physical terms.


It is possible for you to project to a future event in which you will be involved and by an act that you make in the projection, alter the course that this future will take. Such an action would therefore appear to happen twice, once in your present and once in your future. But in the future, you would be the one whose course is altered from this traveling self from the past.


Let us take an example: While asleep, you project into 2030. There you see yourself considering various courses of action. For a moment you are aware of a sense of duality as you view this older self. You communicate with this other self; and we will go into this sort of thing more deeply in another blog. In any case, your future self heeds what you say. Now in the actual future you are the self who hears the voice of a past self, perhaps in a dream, of perhaps in a projection into the past.


Remember I listed briefly the three forms used during projections. In the first form, we usually use certain inner senses. In the second form, we use more of these, and in the third form, we attempt to use all of them, though very rarely is this successful. We should notice the overall form of perception that we seem to be using. We automatically shield ourselves from stimuli that are too strong for our own rate of development. This kind of balancing can lead to an unevenness of experience, however, in any given projection.


As we know, it is almost impossible for us to be aware of the full perception possible, for the ego would not stand for it. Often, even in simple dreams, however, we will feel concepts or understand a particular piece of information without a word being spoken. In some projections, we will also experience a concept, and, at first, we may not understand what is happening. In these, we experience as actual the innermost reality of a given concept.


In a dream recorded before this blog, I was in the third form, and I did not project beyond our solar system. This was still a projection within the physical universe, however. I was given information that I did not remember. When we explore the inside of a concept, we act it out. We form a temporary but very vivid image production. If my experience had been only this, it still would have been pertinent, for when we understand a concept in such a way the knowledge is never forgotten. It becomes part of our physical cells and our electromagnetic structure.


I want to be clearer, however. Suppose that we suddenly understand the concept of oneness with the universe, and that this inner sensing of concepts is to be used. We would then construct dream images, a multitudinous variety of shapes and forms meant to represent the complicated forms of life. We would then have the experience of entering each of those lives. We would not think of what it was like to be a bird. We would momentarily be one. This does involve a projection of sorts, yet still must be called by contrast a pseudo-projection. A normal projection would involve one of the three body forms.


Some experiences, then, will be simple attempts to use the inner senses more fully. They may appear to be projections, and as we go along, I will tell how to distinguish between them.


We will be able to look back and see our physical body upon the bed on some occasions, and in other cases we will not be able to do this. In the first body form, for example, we can look back and see the physical body. If we project from this form into the next, in order to intensify the experience, then from this second form we will not see the physical one. We will be aware of it, and we may experience some duality. In the third form, we will no longer be aware of the physical body, and we will not see it.


In the third form, our experience will be most vivid. They may involve us in other systems beside our own, and we will have little contact with the physical environment. For this reason, projections in the third form are the most difficult to maintain. There are dangers that do not exist when the other two forms are used.


Using the third form, there could be a tendency for us not to recognize our own physical situation. It would be difficult to carry the memories of the present ego personality with us. This third form is the vehicle of the inner self. The disorientation that it feels is the same that it will feel when the physical body is deserted at the point of death. This disorientation if only temporary, and when at death the form is severed from the physical body, then all the memories and identity within the electromagnetic structure become part of the inner self. This form is sometimes used for purposes of instruction, however, or to acquaint the whole personality with the circumstances that strongly affect it.


Most of our projection will be in the first and second form, in any case. Usually we will project from the physical body into the first form and then, perhaps, into the second.

Occasionally, this will happen and we will not know it, despite all our attempts to ascertain our circumstances.


There are ways of knowing when we switch forms, of course, and we shall see that information in future blogs. You should have several projections within the first and second forms in the following months if your development continues.


I want to mention in future blogs, the difference in experience and sensation between projections from a dream state and those from the trance state and also what is called awake-seeming dreams, for there are many things here that you do not know, and they are fairly important.


A curious new second life began, adjacent to our normal one. Some may call it a fantasy life, but surely it is no more fantastic or mysterious than the ordinary world in which we all find ourselves.

No Time and Probabilities

We use probabilities like blocks to build events. This presupposes inner knowledge and calculations, for we must be aware of the probabilities in order to choose from them. The inner self, therefore, has this knowledge. These probabilities include webworks, probable actions and reactions involving not only oneself but others. Computers are toys compared with these inner workings.


The majority of events do not ‘solidify’ until the last moment, in our terms. According to our understanding and interpretation of the word events, none are predestined or predetermined by sources outside of ourselves. Our childhood environment, for example, was determined by us before physical birth. Within this framework, we also give ourselves the freedom to manipulate and change. The main events of a civilization are chosen by its people, but because a course is begun, this does not mean that it cannot be changed at any point.


Events, then, are materialized in our time from their origins in ‘no time.’ There is no end to the source or supply of probabilities, therefore ‘no time’ is not a state, completed storehouse. Each event we form from any set of probabilities automatically gives rise to new probabilities.


The nature of any given probable action does not lead to any particular inevitable act. Probabilities expand in terms of value fulfillment. One given act does not necessarily lead, then, to act A, B, C, onward to some concluding action. Instead, it has offshoots in infinite directions, and these have offshoots.


This is what I know of reality. there is far more to be known. Outside of the realities of which I am aware and others are aware, there are systems that we cannot describe. They are massive energy sources, cosmic energy banks, that make possible the whole reality of probabilities.


They have evolved beyond all probabilities as we understand them yet, outside of probabilities, they still have existence. This cannot be explained in words. Yet, none of this is meant to deny the individual, for it is the individual upon whom all else  rests, and it is from the basis of the individual that all entities have their existence. Nor are the memories or emotions of an individual ever taken from him. They are always at his disposal.


All of these probable systems are open. In our system it seems as if we choose one course, one main line of probabilities, and that is the end of it. In our system, only one ego predominates and we think of ourselves as that ego. In other systems, this is not necessarily the case. In some, the inner self is aware of having more than one ego, of playing more than one role at a time. As an analogy, this would be as if we lived, say, the life of a rich man of great talent, the life of a poor man and the life of a mother and career woman. We would be aware of each role and find abilities being developed in each. This is an analogy, and in several respects it could lead us astray if taken too literally. In such a system, there would be no breakup of time.

Multi-Dimensional Personality and Probable Selves

The ego structure remains, of course. The responsibility of dealing with physical reality remains, but in some respects the nature of this manipulation changes. It becomes more direct. Physical properties are manipulated more and more at a mental level. The ego becomes more like the inner ego and less like its old self, comparatively speaking. It accepts large portions of reality that it previously denied. Structurally, it remains intact, yet it has changed chemically and electromagnetically. Now it is far more open to inner data. Once this freedom is achieved, the ego can never return to its old state.


The ego is self-conscious action that attempts to set itself apart from action  and to consider action as an object. Now this altered ego retains its highly specialized self-consciousness, and yet it can now experience itself as an identity within and as a part of action.

This is a cornerstone for consciousness and for personality. It is only a first step, however. Without it, no further development of consciousness can occur. It is not attained by all within our system. We are at that point now.


The next step so taken when identity is able to include within itself the intimate knowledge of all incarnations. Yet in this state, the independence of the various reincarnated selves is not diminished. Each of these steps of consciousness involve identity with their recognition of its unity with All That Is.


As each separate identity then seeks to know and experience its other portions, then All That Is learns Who and What it Is. Action never ceases its exploration of itself. All That Is can never know itself completely, since action must travel through itself from every conceivable point, and yet the journey, being itself action, will create new paths.


There are many You’s in the probable systems, and each You is related psychologically in a personality structure. The You that you know is a part of this. In our system, all other You’s seem to exist in a probable reality.


To any of them, the others would seem to exist in a probable universe, yet all are connected. All of us did not have the same parents, for example, and there are portions of probable situations existing in our own parents separate lives. In two probable realities our mothers did not have children. We do not exist in these. In some, she married but not the man we know as father. A psychological connection exists between that first son or daughter in that other system and yourself.


Emotional charged feeling immediately sets up what we may think of as tangent. It is expressed in some reality system. This is the inner nature of action. Those thoughts and desires and impulses not made physically real in our terms will be made real in other systems.


Now, the inner self is psychologically influenced by these probable personalities, for they represent a whole personality structure or gestalt with which we are utterly unfamiliar. Our psychologists are dealing with a one-dimensional psychology, at their best.


In the dream state, the portions of the large ‘structure’ sometimes communicate in highly codified symbols. It would be highly improbable that we could decipher many of these now. There is a feedback system that operates, and yet we must understand that these other identities are fully independent and individual. They exist in codified psychological structures within our personality, as we do in theirs.


They remain latent within us, and unexpressed in our system. We have their abilities, unused. We remain latent in their personality structures, and our main abilities are unused within their systems. Yet each of us is a part of oneself in a multidimensional psychological structure.


These do not necessarily represent more evolved selves. Certain abilities will be more developed in them than in us, and vise versa. I am not speaking of portions of our self that exist in the ‘future.’ Each probable self, has ‘future’ selves.


This multi-dimensional personality or identity is the psychological structure with which we will be concerned in many blogs. The terms includes probable selves, reincarnated selves and selves more developed than the self that we know. These make up the basic identity of the whole self. All portions are independent.




Children Trying Out Dreams

Children actually try out in dreams the various courses open the them.


We may act out many probabilities within dream reality and try out alternatives, and not necessarily short-term ones. We would have made an excellent doctor, for example. In our terms, we worked out this possibility by weaving, over a period of three years, a dream framework in which we learned exactly what our life would have been, had we gone into medicine.


This was more than imaginative. We examined one probability and chose another. The individual, then, chooses which probabilities he or she desires to actualize physically. In one such episode, for example, we followed our present course through; therefore, we are subconsciously aware of our own ‘future’ — since we chose it. There are always new choices, however. We foresee the future of possibilities within the main choice system.


In our present life, the same process continues. Most of these dreams are very disconnected from the ego and will not be recalled. The self who pursues these divergent paths is actual, however. The doctor we might have been once dreamed of a probable universe in which he or she would be an artist. He or she continues to work out his or her own probabilities. He of she exists in fact. We call his or her system an alternate system of probability, but this is precisely what he or she would call ours.


Now we will have some experiences that are shared in the dream state. They will be involved with episodes familiar to us both before we went our separate ways. We are like two limbs from the same tree. We recognize the same mother.


The dreams we will have and have had in shared experience are root dreams. They serve as a method of maintaining inner identity and communication. Projections can also occur from these — that is, we may, for example, project into the life of the doctor.


Reincarnation is but a part of this probability system, the part that falls within our particular universe. There are also root dreams shared by the race as a whole. Most of these are not as symbolic as Jung thought them to be but are literal interpretations of the abilities used by the inner self. For that matter, as we know, flying dreams need not be symbolic of anything. They can be valid experiences, though often intermixed with other dream elements. Falling dreams are also simple experience in many instances, representing downward motion, or a loss of form-control during projection

Dream Selves and Probable Selves

The dreaming self has its own memories. It has memory of all dream experience. To us, this might mean that it has memory of its past, and indeed, to us, memory itself is dependent upon a past or the term seems meaningless. To the dreaming self, however, past, present and future do not exist. How can it be said to have memory?



All experience is basically simultaneous. The dreaming self is aware of its experience in its entirety. We obviously, are not. We are hardly familiar with our dream experience and barely aware of its significance.

The dreaming self is to some considerable degree aware of the probable self. There is give-and-take between the two, for much data is received by the dreaming self from the probable self– the self that experiences what the ego would call probable events.


This data is often wound by the dream self into a dream drama which informs the subconscious of dangers or of probable success of any given event which is being considered by the subconscious for physical actuality. Were it not for the experience of this probable self, and for its information given via the dreaming self to the subconscious, then it would be most difficult for the ego to come to any clear decisions in daily life. The ego does not realize the data that is being constantly fed into it. It cannot afford to, generally, since it’s focused energy must be used in the manipulation of physical actuality.


This probable self has operated in each reincarnation, in each materialization of the personality, and has at its command literally millions of probable situations and conditions upon which to make value judgements. Of itself, however, it does not make the decision as to whether or not a particular event will be made physical. It merely passes on the information that it has received through experience.


This information is sifted often through the dreaming self to the subconscious which has intimate knowledge of the ego with which it is closely connected. The subconscious makes its own judgements and passes these on with the data. Then the ego makes its decision. In some cases, the ego refuses to make the decision, and it is done by the subconscious. On occasion, when an unwise decision is made by the ego, the subconscious will change it.


The probable self can be reached through hypnosis but only with excellent subjects and operators. Often it will not be recognized, however, for there will be no evidence of its experience in physical reality to back up its statements. Its data will agree when considered within its own framework. Reaching it in this manner would be highly difficult in any case. To my knowledge, it has not as yet been reached through hypnosis. It has been glimpsed but not recognized as a separate part of the self — in dream recordings and analytic sessions.


Again, these portions of the self exist in each reincarnation. In the materialization of personality through various reincarnations only the ego and layers of personal subconscious adapt new characteristics. Other portions retain their experience, identity, and knowledge. The ego, if fact, receives much of its stability because of this retention. Were it not for experiences in other lives on the part of deeper layers of the self, the ego would find it almost impossible to relate to other individuals, and the cohesive nature of society would not exist.



If you would have some idea of what the probable universe is like, then examine your own dreams, looking for those events which do not have any strong resemblance to the physical events of waking existence. Look for dream individuals with whom you are not acquainted in normally conscious life. Look for landscapes that appear bizarre or alien, for all of these exist somewhere. You have perceived them. They do not exist in the space that you know but neither are they non-existent, mere imaginative toys of the dreaming mind, without substance.


You may not be able to make sense from what appears to be a chaotic jungle of disconnected images and actions. The main reason for your confusion is the inability of an egotistical identity to perceive order that is not based upon continuity of moments. The order within the probable system is based upon something that could be compared to subjective associations or intuitive flashes of insight — experiences that can combine ingredients that could appear to the ego as disconnected. Here they are combined into whole integrated patterns of action.


The probable system does not achieve its order through subjective association, but the term is the nearest I can use to approximate the basic causes for this order. The events within it are, indeed, objective and concrete within their own field of reality, for example. Our own system is real and concrete only within its own field, remember.


In sleep, not only do we withdraw from the physical field of actuality but we also enter other systems.

Living Time

Great as things are, there is a totality of experience and sensation that includes all, a vortex that contains and transforms infinite parts. I know that of which I speak. Yet, each minute event immeasurably  increases not only itself but all other events, bringing into birth by its own actualization an infinitude of novus actions and events, an unfolding or multi-dimensionalizing of itself, an initiation into dimensionalization. For all versions and possibilities of each event must be actualized in the limitless multiplication of creativity.


And warping outward from each act are a million openings, roads traveled and experienced by the soul, naturally and spontaneously following its attributes.


Any one moment in physical time then is a warp, opening into these other dimensional of actuality, and any one moment can be used as a passageway or bridge. The act of crossing will be reflected in a million other worlds, but these reflections will be themselves alive and the act of perceiving itself will create still another vortex of actualization.


Attention can be shifted from any physical moment to any probable moment by a sideways parallel imaginative thrust — a sliding off of.


Each probable event is changed by each other probable event. There is constant simultaneous interaction. These ‘separate’ probable systems do not operate isolated from each other, then, but are intimately connected. All systems are open. The physical moment is transparent, though we give it a time-solidity. We see it as opaque.


Attention can be shifted from any physical moment to any probable moment by a sideways parallel imaginative thrust, a sideling off of focus, if the mind can get over its fear of dying to itself.

In what other worlds, for example, do we sit writing these blogs?


Slide imaginatively into a world where we do not perform the next small action  we will perform in this world. Cough, smile, sneeze — in some other actuality our actions are non-actions and our non-acts are realized.


Greet the now-realization of all of your dreams, for they also participate in the probable system. As our dreams bleed into our normal conscious life, so do they bleed into other probabilities. A dream act is actualized by a waking ‘I’, as a waking ‘I’ is actualized by a dreaming self.


The soul is too great to know itself, yet each individual portion of the soul seeks this knowledge and in the seeking creates new possibilities of development, new dimensions of actuality. The individual self at any given moment can connect with its soul. There is initially a sidewall movement of consciousness, a dropping away sensation.


We step sideways, as though we are squeezing between two bars. We attempt to save even the shadows of ourselves, and we create light in even the darkest recesses of our own hidden fragments. To that extent and in those terms, we are our own redeemers.

So one portion of the self lends a helping hand to another, in the same way that I give my blog readers a helping hand.


What I want to explain here is that the communications do not just operate in a vertical, ascending or descending fashion, but horizontally, in those terms.


The experience brings up several points that have not been discussed in previous blogs in connection with probabilities. Because we are born physically into our system, we take it for granted without thinking of it that we are born in the same manner into other systems. This may or may not apply, but it is definitely not applicable to the system of probabilities as a whole.

Energy created in such a fashion, as we know, cannot be negated and must continue along its own lines of development.


From this standpoint these are fragment personalities; therefore, they have our memories up to that point of their initiation, and they continued of from there. Such personalities can be created and are created under varying conditions too many enumerate.


Unconsciously, we are aware of their progress, as unconsciously they are aware of ours. We see to it that they will be helped. Remember that regardless of anything, we give them existence and consciousness, a gift of creativity, and potentials that they will try in their own way to fulfill. Their experiences have been different from ours. Their fulfillment, when they achieve it, will, therefore, be of a different nature, bringing out facets of activity that will not exist in our circumstances.


Now, in the life of each personality there are, of course, moments of deep crisis and decision, where a personality decides upon one of various possible choices. These moments are not necessarily conscious at all, and the choices are not necessarily conscious, though often they rise to consciousness. But by then, the inner work and decision has been done.


This is the next line of our development, however. We clear away debris. We give ourselves psychic breathing space so that our creative abilities could arise, and see that the way was open.


It’s one thing to accept the idea of probable systems and probable selves selves as an exciting intellectual concept, and quite another to accept the practical considerations involved if we think of probabilities as plain facts or existence. Through our experiences, the concept becomes a reality with which we are confronted.

Precognition, Clairvoyance and Mass Dreams

Each individual creates matter, including objects and his or her own image. Coherence, illusion of permanency, placement in space, mass and color are all arrived at and agreed upon in the ways already explained in previous blogs. Telepathic communication is one of the methods by which such agreement is reached.


Long ago, primary and secondary constructions were explained. I emphasized that each individual perceives only his own physical constructions. Basically, there is no difference between telepathy and clairvoyance. The apparent difference is the result of an inadequate understanding of the nature of time. The important fact in both cases is that information is received that does not come through normal sense channels.


When an individual clairvoyantly ‘sees’ an event, this is what happens: First he forgets the concept of continual moments that usually hampers perception. His or her perception changes focus so that he or she is aware of an event that otherwise would seem to be in the future. Unconsciously, as always, he or she constructs material objects in line with the available data.


It goes without saying, then, that he or she helps to form the clairvoyantly perceived event, just as he or she helps construct any event in the present. The agreement as to physical dimensions is reached in the same manner as usual.


Sense data is not basically dependent upon the physical body. The mind can bypass the senses and receive data in a more direct manner, translating what it perceives automatically, as it translates ordinary sense data.


Under ordinary circumstances, data is received through the physical senses and then interpreted by the brain. When a clairvoyant event is perceived, the data is received by the mind, then given to the brain which then interprets it. The physical body becomes aware of it, but the senses have actually been bypassed. The interpretation is made, however, in the same way as it usually is. Otherwise, the information would not register for the physical organism.


Actually, of course, much information perceived directly by the mind does bypass the physical organism completely. In some such cases, the subconscious does receive the data. In other cases, it is not recorded in any way within the physical system but is recorded at deeper layers of the self.


Even this data is available to the subconscious, however, if the need for it arises. Before it can be used by the physical organism, it must first be taken from the deeper layers to the brain for interpretation, as if it were new sense data.


In the dream state, we smell odors that are not in the physical room. The memory of these is imprinted and registered by the body as faithfully and realistically as any ‘real’ odor. The experience becomes a part of buried memory and may be recovered through hypnosis. Sometimes it may arise spontaneously.

There are many kinds of mass or shared dreams. For now, we will be concerned with mass dreams that have an almost universal nature; that is, dreams  that are shared at one time or another by the majority of living persons on our planet.


This particular kind of dream is concerned with working out certain problems concerning physical reality. The dreams usually are not precognitive, although they might appear to be, since many of the dream events will later occur. They are not precognitive, however, because in a large measure they bring about or cause the later events.


They occur, comparatively speaking, just above that layer which Jung refers to as the collective unconscious. If we could tune into these dreams, we would have a good idea of the main events of the future because we would see them being born. They are concerned with significant events that affect many countries. They represent deep intents, wishes and purposes. At times they have immense power to bring about world-shaking changes of beneficial or destructive nature.


One individual is more important than we have ever dreamed, however, for the intensity and intent are important. One man or woman passionately willing good or evil can overbalance literally a hundred men or women. And in the dream state, also, leaders can be born and make themselves known. The people already know them in mass dreams before they are recognized in physical reality.

Precognition and Association

Association is not clearly understood, because psychologists, at present, believe that it works only in connection with past events. They also underestimate dream events, for many associations are the result of events that happen in the dream state, where the mind continues its associative processes.


Any given personal association may originate from a dream event, as well as from a past waking one. Psychologists, generally speaking, have not yet accepted the theories of our own physicists, and they continue to consider time as a series of moments. The inverted time system recognizes the actual nature of time. There is room in it for a rather complete explanation of the mind’s associative processes. The mind, as opposed to the brain, perceives in terms of a spacious present. Therefore, it draws its associations not only from our present and past but also from our future.


Take an example: Dorian X, becomes ill whenever he smells a certain perfume. He does not know the reason. A psychologist might explain the reaction by presuming that some unpleasant event from the past was connected with his perception of the perfume. The explanation is a good possible one; however, it is often the only one that would be considered.


Dorian may be reacting to an unpleasant event experienced in the dream state in which the upsetting situation was accompanied by the particular odor. But he could also be reacting to a future event of the same nature, for again, the mind does not break time into a series of moments. This is done by the physical brain.


The ego, as a rule, is not aware of this broader time experience, but the subconscious often is; and associative processes of the mind can and do react to the future. Therefore, it is possible for our Dorian to becomes ill this year at the smell of a particular perfume because, say, subconsciously he knows that in 2022 his mother will be wearing it when she dies. The associative processes work both forward and backward.

Subconscious Layers of Precognitive Dreams

We will discover definite correlations that exists between the incidence of precognitive dreams and data having to do with the temperature and weather. I don’t believe it is possible for us to carry our dream experiments far enough to discover certain other factors that exist between various layers of subconscious and falling temperature rates in the body; therefore, I mention it here.


It would be necessary to take our temperature many times during the night and to correlate the findings with the levels of the subconscious as they showed themselves within the dream series. It should be noted, however, that with the exception of several other circumstances, these various subconscious levels fall within definite temperature ranges. To some extent, this can be ascertained through hypnosis. However, suggestion to the effect that the subject’s temperature rise and fall would tend to obscure the effect.


This correlation is observable only when the personality is in an inactive state. Suggestions of motion or excitement would change and affect the temperature reading, so that this characteristic temperature range would go unnoticed. Illness can also obscure the effect.


If we can see future events in dreams, does this mean that the theory of free will is a myth? Not at all. Consider this question along with the nature of time and probable events.


Sometimes precognitive information will appear to be wrong. In some cases, this is because a different probable event has been chosen by the self for physical materialization. To me, our past, present, and future merge into one. For example, if you were to have a dream of a horse and you’re convinced this has some significant meaning, you yourself might actually be able to change the meaning further into the future depending on self-perception.


On the other hand, as I have told , our past itself continually changes. It does not appear to change to us, for we change with it. The question of precognition, however, is not at issue with information concerning the past. Our future changes as the past does. Since precognition deals with future events, it is here that the issue of changing time shows itself.


In such cases, it is necessary that the correct channel of probable events be perceived; ‘correct’ meaning the channel which will ultimately be chosen in our terms. The choice is dependent upon our choices in both past and present. These choices, however, are based upon our changing perceptions of past and present. When we have a greater scope of perception , we can predict what may happen with better facility. But this is still dependent upon our prediction of a choice we will make.


Predictions, per se, do not contradict the theory of free will, though free will is dependent upon much more than the freedom of the ego alone. If the ego were allowed to make all the choices, with no veto power from other layers of the self, we would all be in a sad position, indeed.


The probable system and its connections here.

The field of probabilities is quite as real as our physical universe. The experiences encountered there by other portions of the self are used by the whole self. The knowledge gained there is invaluable, not only in terms of overall experience, but as a means of training the ego and subconscious to choose between various activities.


All of this data is instantly available; only the ego is unaware of this field of reality. It would be snowed under. From this field of probabilities we choose patterns of thought which we will weave into the physical matter of our universe. The dreaming self sees both fields and operates in each. It should be realized that the probable self also has its own dreams.


This probable field seeds many other systems beside our own. It is composed of thought images, not physically materialized in our terms, but vivid storehouses of energy. Here is the material from which all pasts, presents and futures are made. It is far from a closed system. Not only does it feed the physical universe, but in it, many aspects of our own dreams become actual. Do we dream of an apple? The apple appears in the field of probability.

What is Transmitted in Telepathic, Clairvoyant and Precognitive Dreams

I have mentioned in past blogs that any action has an electromagnetic reality. In telepathic and clairvoyant experiences, the electromagnetic pattern is transmitted. It must then be transformed into a pattern that can be distinguished by the ego, if the individual is to be consciously aware of the data.


Often the information is picked up translated by the subconscious and acted upon without conscious approval or recognition. In almost all cases, however, there must be an emotional attraction, for this is what allows for the initial transmission, and makes it possible.


The ego chooses channels of reception with great discrimination, and again, it censors anything which it feels is a threat to its dominance. In sleep, however, many dreams are of a telepathic nature, with strong clairvoyant overtones. [It is the ego’s persistent discrimination in choosing the stimuli to which it will react that determines the nature of physical time as it appears to the personality.] The ego, because of its function and characteristics, cannot make swift decisions as can the intuitive self. Therefore, it perceive events almost in slow motion.


What’s the job of the intellect, then?

In the future, the ego and intellect will expand to contain, use and appreciate all the other portions of the self which they now mistrust. Individual identity will expand to include a greater variety of impulses and stimuli. The ego will become more of an organizer, in general, letting in, literally, a barrage of experiences and forming them into meaningful patterns. Now it fears such experiences because it is not certain of its strength or of its ability to organize them.


I mentioned in our last blog that our scientist do not realize that man and woman have, indeed, evolved since the development of the brain. For it has learned to form millions of new connections, meanings and concepts, new gestalts that have made man  and woman something different than he or she was. All of these are new electromagnetic patterns which are now indelibly a part of the race.


The size of the brain has little to do with this beyond a certain point. The number of electrical connections are important, however, and even the old portions of the brain are affected by them. The old portions are not the same as they were. Physical examination only discloses their condition in the present.

Recorded Dream Documents

What is the point of it all? For one thing, records of our own precognitive dreams will convince us that we can perceive segments of the future. This personal knowing is far more vital than a bland intellectual acceptance that precognition may exist or is generally possible.


We don’t have to take precognition on faith. If we keep careful dream records, sooner or later we’ll find our own evidence of it. Each of my own precognitive dreams made a significant impression on me at the time and represented proof that I was moving in the right direction. Now I am much more interested in how precognition works, what triggers it and what translates into dream experience.


Each recaptured dream is not only a highly personal document but a clue into the nature of dream existence. Precognitive dreams are most evocative from this standpoint. The dreamer is baffled at his or her own ability to foresee a future event, and this makes him or her more than ordinarily curious about the nature of dream life in particular.


Even this intense interest waxes and wanes, however, in ordinary sequence of events. Some blog readers and I both go through periods when we forget to remember and wake up for weeks at a time with only a few dream fragments. Often, months go by without a precognitive dream, and then there is that odd sense of discovery — always fresh — of an event foreseen. Then the excitement hits again — of spying out the dreaming self and charting the strange environment in which it has its experience. Once more, I’m up at all hours, scribbling down my latest dream notes, checking them eagerly against daily happenings.


In such dreams, the physical future event is often perceived opaquely, distorted in at least some aspect, just as dream events are when seen from the viewpoint of waking life.


For those of you who want to conduct your own experiments, remember: A precognitive dream is one in which you receive future information that you could receive in no normal manner. The dream should be recorded and dated. Write everything down, no matter how trivial. If you remember only dreaming about a person or name, record that. When you awaken, do not make intellectual judgments concerning the relative importance of a dream or decide it is not pertinent enough to record. We often foresee very trivial events that seem to have no particular meaning to us. But as you’ll see, association can be at work, relating such experience in an intuitive rather than logical manner.


If possible, read your dream records at night, checking them against the day’s happenings. Once a week, check the whole series. Remember that symbolism is important. Often, you must learn your own way of handling dream symbolism to make sense of dream. Not every dream is precognitive, nor is there any reason to waste much time with interpretations that seem too nebulous. Some precognitive information will be in symbolic form. However, as a few of dreams will clearly show, if you do not know the meaning of a symbol, give yourself the suggestion that it will be made clear to you intuitively — thus trust your answer.


Precognition in dreams can give us pertinent information about events in which we have deep emotional interest.

Dreams are Symbolic Interpretation of The State of Mind

As the personality is changed by any action, so it is changed by its own dreams. As it is molded by the exterior environment, so it is molded by the dreams that it creates and which help form its interior world. To the whole self, there is little differentiation made between exterior or interior actions. The ego makes such distinctions. The core of the personality does not. As an individual changes his physical situation through reacting to it, so he or she changes his or her interior or psychic situation in the same way.


In dreams, we give freedom to actions that cannot adequately be expressed within the confines of normal waking reality. If the personality handles his or her dream activities capably, then problem actions find release in dreams. When the ego is too rigid, it will even attempt to censor dreams, however, and freedom of actions is not entirely permitted, even in the dream condition.



If this solution fails, the impeding action will then materialize as a physical illness or undesirable psychological condition. If an individual has strong feelings of dependency that cannot be expressed in daily life, he will express these in dreams. If he or she does not, then he or she may develop an illness that allows him or her to be dependent in physical life. If he or she is aware of difficulties, however, he or she may request dreams that will release this feeling.



The individual would not necessarily remember such a dream. Psychologically, however, such an experience would be valid, and the dependency expressed. I cannot stress this too strongly: To the inner self, the dream experience is as real as any other experience.


If follows that by using suggestion, various problems can be solved within the dream state. The inner ego of which we have spoken is the director of such unifying activities. It is the ‘I’ of our dreams, having somewhat the same position within the inner self as the ego has to the outer physical body.


Upon proper suggestion, the personality then will work out specific problems in the dream state, but if the solution is not clear to the conscious ego, this does not necessarily mean that the solution was not found. There will be cases where it is not only unnecessary but undesirable that the ego be familiar with the solution. The suggestions will be followed by the sleeping self in its own fashion. The solutions may not appear to the conscious self in the way it expects. The conscious self may not even recognize it has been given a solution, and yet it may act upon it.



Both psychological and physical illnesses could largely be avoided through dream therapy. Rather harmlessly, aggressive tendencies could also be given freedom in the dream condition. Through such therapy, actions would be allowed greater spontaneity. In the case of the release of aggressiveness, the individual involved would experience this within the dream state and hurt no one. Suggestions could also be given so that he or she learned to understand the aggressiveness through watching himself or herself while in the dream state.


This is not as farfetched as it might seem. Much erratic anti-social behavior could be avoided in this way. Crimes could be prevented. The desired but feared actions would not build up to explosive pressure. If I may indulge in a fantasy, theoretically we could imagine a massive experiment in dream therapy, where wars were fought by sleeping, and not waking, nations.


In practice, however, there are many considerations to be understood. If aggressiveness is the problem, for example, then the preliminary suggestion should include a statement that in the dream, the aggression will be harmlessly acted out and not directed against a particular individual. The subconscious is quite capable of handling the situation in this manner. This may seem like a double censor, but in all cases it is the aggressiveness itself that is important and not the person or persons against whom the individual may decide to vent his or her aggressiveness.


When the aggressiveness is released through a dream, there will be no need for a victim. We do not want an individual to suggest a dream situation in which he or she is attacking another person. There are several reasons for this, both telepathic realities which we do not yet understand and guilt patterns which would be unavoidable.


We are not attempting to substitute dream action for physical action, generally speaking. Here we are speaking of potentially dangerous situations in which an individual shows signs of being unable to cope with these psychological actions through ordinary methods of adoption. No one can deny that a war fought by dreaming men at specified times would be less harmful than a physical war — to return to my flight of fancy. There would be repercussions, however, that would be unavoidable, [for again, basically, the personality does not differentiate between sleeping and waking events].


Again, if the personality is fairly well balanced, then his or her existence in dream reality will reinforce his or her physical existence. We are involved in a juggling of realities. It is necessary to see the personality as it operates within both, if we are interested in understanding its whole experience.


Sometimes dreams that seemed nonsense contain one clear, important image that shortly — within a few days– would appear in a different context entirely. In several cases, two or more future events would be considered into one dream.


Illness and Action

Illnesses can be seen as impeding actions representing actual blockages of energy, action turned into channels that are not to the best interests of the personality. The energies appear concentrated and turned inward, affecting the whole system. They represent offshoots; not necessarily detrimental in themselves, except when viewed from the standpoint of other actions that form the personality framework.


A certain portion of the energy practically available to the personality is spent in the maintenance of this impeding action of illness. It is obvious, then, that less energy is available for actions more beneficial to the personality system as a whole.

The situation can be serious in varying degrees, according to the impetus and intensity of the original cause behind the illness. If the impetus is powerful, then the impeding action will be of more serious nature, blocking huge reserves of energy for its own purposes. It obviously becomes part of the personality’s psychological structure, the physical, electrical and chemical structures, invading to some extent even the dream system.


If illness is detrimental and we know it, then why does poor health linger at times?

At times, illness is momentarily accepted by the personality as a part of the self, and here lies its danger. It is not just symbolically accepted, and I am not speaking in symbolic terms. The illness is often quite literally accepted by the personality structure as a portion of the self. Once this occurs, a conflict instantly develops. The self does not want to give up a portion of itself, even if that part may be painful or disadvantageous.


This has serious implications. Obviously the easiest time to cure an illness is before it is accepted as a part of the self-image. (I’ll go on to explain some of the other deeper reasons for the continuance of symptoms and our acceptance of them.)

For one thing, while pain is unpleasant, it is also a method of familiarizing the self against the edges of quickened consciousness. Any heightened sensation, pleasant or unpleasant, has a stimulating effect upon consciousness to some degree. It is a strong awareness of activity and life. Even when the stimulus may be extremely annoying or humiliatingly unpleasant, certain portions of the psychological framework accept it undiscriminatingly because it is a basic part of the nature of consciousness and a necessary one.


Even a quick and automatic rejection or withdrawal from such a stimulus is, in itself, a way by which consciousness knows itself. The ego may attempt to escape such experiences, but the basic nature of action itself is the knowing of itself in all aspects. In a very deep manner, action does not differentiate between enjoyable and painful actions.

These differentiations come later, on another level of development. But because personality is composed of action, it contains within it all action’s characteristics.


Here I will describe the ways in which various kinds of consciousness react to painful stimuli, ending up with a statement that at the deepest cellular levels, all sensations and stimuli are instantly, automatically and joyfully accepted, regardless of their nature. At this level, no knowledge of threat exists. The “I” differentiations is not definite enough to fear destruction.


Here we have action knowing itself and realizing its basic indestructibility: It has no fear of destruction, for it is also a part of the destruction from which new actions will evolve.

The complicated organism of human personality with its physical structure has evolved a highly differentiated ‘I’ consciousness, whose very nature is such that it attempts to preserve the apparent boundaries of identity: To do so it must choose between actions.


But beneath the sophisticated gestalt are the simpler foundations of its being and, indeed, the very acceptance of all stimuli without which identity would be impossible. Without this acquiescence, the physical structure would never maintain itself, for the atoms and molecules within it constantly accept painful stimuli and suffer even their own destruction. They are aware of their own separateness within action and of their reality within it.


Now you should understand why even an impeding action can be literally accepted by the personality as a part of itself and why efforts must be made to coax the personality to give up a portion of itself, if progress is to be made.

We are also helped, however, by several characteristics of the personality, in that it is every-changing, and its flexibility will be of benefit. We merely want to change the direction in which some of its energy moves. It must be seen by the personality that an impeding action is a hardship on the whole structure and that this particular part of the self is not basic to the original personality. The longer the impending action is accepted, the more serious the problem.


Can illness serve a good purpose? Yes.

The whole focus of a personality can change from constructive areas to a concentration of main energies in the area of the illness. Now in such a case, often the illness represents a new unifying system. If the old unifying system of personality has broken down, the illness, serving as a makeshift, temporary emergency measure may hold the integrity of the personality intact until a new constructive, unifying principle replaces the original.


In this case, the illness could not be called an impeding action unless it persisted long after its purpose was served. Even then, without knowing all the facts we could not make a judgment, for the illness could still serve by giving the personality a sense of security, being kept on hand as an ever-present emergency device in case the new unifying principles should fail.


Unifying principles are groups of actions about which the whole personality forms itself at any given time. These may change and do change in a relatively smooth fashion when action is allowed to flow unimpeded. When action is not allowed to follow the patterns of channels for its expression that have been evolved by the personality, then blockages of energy occur.


These must be understood not as something apart from the personality, but as a part of the changing personality. Often, they point out the existence of inner problems. Often, they serve temporary functions, leading the personality from other more severe areas of difficulty. I am not saying here that illness is good. I am saying that it is a part of the action of which any personality is composed, and therefore, it is purposeful and cannot be considered as an alien force that attacks the individual from without.


In this blog, I am describing illness as a part of action, but, as I make clear, this is not meant to imply any negation of psychological or psychic values. The nature of action, however, is important.

The personality is simultaneous action; it is composed of actions within actions. Portions of it are conscious of its awareness as a part of action, and portions try to stand aside from action. The attempt forms the ego, which is itself action.


If illness were thrust upon action or upon the personality from the outside, then the individual would be at the mercy of outside agencies, but in a most basic manner, it chooses those actions which it will accept.


An illness can be rejected. The habit of illness can be rejected. When action is allowed to flow freely, then neurotic rejections of action will not occur. An illness is almost always the result of another action that cannot be carried through. When the lines to the repressed action are released and the channels to it opened, such an illness will vanish. However, the thwarted actions may be one with disastrous consequences, which the illness may prevent.

Even calcium deposits are accumulations of repressed energy stored up in the body.


Poor health is caused mainly by destructive mental and feeling patterns that directly affect the body because of the particular range within the electromagnetic system in which they fall. Bad health, for example, does not happen first, resulting in unhealthy thoughts. It is the other way around.


Illness must be treated primarily by changing the basic mental habits. Unless this is done, the trouble will erupt again and again in different guises. The system has the ability to heal itself, however, and every opportunity should be given to allow it to do so.


In most cases the stimuli [toward healing] come from deeper levels of the self, where they may be translated into terms that the personal subconscious can use. In such cases, these perceptions may find their way to the ego, appearing as inspirations or intuitive thought.


Many such intuitions appear when the personality is dissociated or in a dream state. The effect of any thought is quite precise and definite and set into motion because of the nature of its own electromagnetic identity. The physical body operates within certain electromagnetic patterns and is adversely affected by others. These effects change the actual molecular structure of the cells, for better or worse, and because of the laws of attraction, habitual patterns will operate. A destructive thought, then, is dangerous not only to the present state of the organism but is also dangerous in terms of the ‘future.’


Therapeutic dreams — have the ability to cure the body. I’ll explain how such dreams act upon the physical system.

We have not spoken about the inner senses in some time. By now, my blog readers, should realize that they have an electromagnetic reality also and that the mental enzymes act as sparks, setting off inner reactions. In the dream state, these reactions are easily triggered. This is the result of the lowering of egotistical guards, for the ego sets up controls that act as resistances to various inner channels [during the waking state].


A destructive attitude of mind has been changed overnight in dream state to a constructive situation in many instances, and the whole electromagnetic balance has been changed. In such case, negative ions form an electrical framework in which healing is possible. Such healing dreams come most often when the self feels a sense of desperation and automatically opens up channels to deeper layers or personality.


Often we find an almost instant regeneration, a seemingly instant cure, a point from which the organism almost miraculously begins to improve. The same happens in less startling cases where, for example, a merely annoying health condition suddenly disappears.


Through self-suggestion, these therapeutic dreams can be brought about with practice. The suggestion (being action) has its own electromagnetic effect and already begins to set certain healing processes into action, while sparking the formation of others.


Such inner therapeutics may occur at various other levels of consciousness, where they may be sparked by exterior stimuli of an aesthetic or pleasing nature. Other exterior conditions also have an effect. To involve oneself in large groups, for example, is often beneficial not simply to take attention away from the self for a change, but because of the larger range of electromagnetic ranges readily available.


The overall health of the individual is important, as it is the delicate balance of electromagnetic properties. When the organism is set deeply in destructive patterns, then this is sometimes felt in the dream state, so that destructive dreams then add to the entire situation. For this reason, the use of self-suggestion in bringing about constructive dreams is of great benefit.

In the dream one’s ability is as much a part of oneself as breath and can’t be turned off and on at will. There many aspects or reincarnational data in the dream, all reinforcing healthy elements.

REM Sleep, Dreams and Chemical Connections

The reality of dreams can be investigated only through direct contact, REM sleep or no REM sleep, our dreams exist constantly beneath consciousness, even in the waking state. The personality is constantly affected by them. It is impossible to deprive a person of dreams even though we deprive him or her of sleep [as in certain dream laboratory experiments]. This function will be carried on subconsciously. So your best bet is make sure you have the right mattress sizes for your bed and get as much sleep as possible. If dreams will occur even subconsciously, then there’s no point depriving yourself a good night’s sleep.

Having the right mattress size is important for a good night’s sleep, and if you don’t have the correct one, it may be time for you to buy a new mattress. However, mattresses can be expensive and your current circumstance may mean that you can’t buy a new one at the moment. That’s why you should consider looking for mattress toppers in the meantime. Mattress toppers can do wonders for an old mattress and can help you to get a better night’s sleep until the time comes for you to invest in a newer, better-sized mattress for your bed. There are many other things that you can do to help you have a deep sleep. Another way to make sure you get enough sleep is to have the right bedroom furniture, so take a look at this bedroom furniture sale.


The eye movements noted in the beginning of REM sleep are only indications of dream activity that is closely connected with the physical layers of the self. These periods mark not the onset of dreams but the return of the personality from deeper layers of dream awareness to more surface ones. The self is actually returning to more surface levels to check upon physical environment. There is a transference of main energy in deeper dream states from physical to mental concentration.


Quite simply, the self travels to areas of reality that are far divorced from the physical areas of mobility. The muscles are lax then because physical activity is not required. The energy that is not being expended physically is used to sustain mental actions. The chemical excesses built up in the waking state are automatically changed as they are drained off, into electrical energy which also helps to form and sustain dream images.


Our scientists would learn more about the nature of dreams if they would train themselves in dream recall. Again, the very attempt to deprive an individual of sleep will automatically set into mechanism subconscious dream activity. The tampering will then change the conditions. The direct experience of the developing dream is what we should be concerned with.


This could be studied if proper suggestions were given to an individual that he or she would awaken at the exact point of a dream’s end. The dream state and conditions could also be studied legitimately using hypnosis. Here, we are working with the mind itself and merely suggesting that it operate in a certain fashion. We are not tampering with the mechanics of its operation and automatically altering the conditions.


Using hypnosis, we can get good dream recall with a good operator. We can suggest ordinary sleep and dreaming and then suggest that without awakening, the subject give a verbal description of his or her dream as he or she experiences them. Another alternative is to suggest that the subject under hypnosis repeats the dreams of the night before. If this is something you’re looking to get into then you can always give it a try at home before committing yourself. Try out,, it’s a handy resource and it’s already seen great improvements from clients using the sites downloadable products.


Using these methods, the dreams of the mentally ill could also be studied if the affliction was not too serve. The dreams of children could be investigated in this way and compared with those of adults. Children dream vividly and more often. They return more frequently, however, to periods of near wakefulness in order to check their physical environment, since they are not as sure of it as adults are. In deep periods of sleep, children range further away, as far as dream activities are concerned.


The ego allows them more freedom. For this reason, they also have more telepathic and clairvoyant dreams than adults. They also have greater psychic energy; that is, they are able to draw upon energy more easily. Because of the intenseness of their waking experience, the chemical excesses build up at a faster rate. Therefore, children have more of this ‘chemical propellant’ to use in dream formation. They are also more conscious of their dreams.


I have said in previous blogs that any action changes that which acts and that which is acted upon; and so in the sort of experiments that are currently being carried on to study dreams, the acts of the investigators are changing the conditions in such a way that it is easy for them to find what they are looking for. The investigator himself or herself, through his or her actions, inadvertently brings about those results for which he or she looks. The particular experiment may seem, then, to suggest conditions which are by no means general, but may appear to be. Under hypnosis a subject is not as much on guard, as is the subject of an experiment who knows in advance that he or she will be awakened by experimenters, that electrodes will be attached to his or her skull and that laboratory conditions are substituted for his or her nightly environment.


It is impossible to study dreams when an attempt is made to isolate the dreamer from his own personality, to treat dreams as if they were physical or mechanical. The only laboratory for a study of dreams is the laboratory of the personality.


Though each person progresses differently, generally speaking, the more advanced dream work follows the earlier stages of simple recall, to more frequent self-knowledge within the dream state and from there to manipulation of dream images and projection. The following blogs deal, then, with our experiences with different kinds of dreams and their effect on daily life. Later blogs will be concerned with the expansion of consciousness that results from the earlier experiments.


My Dreaming Self

My dreaming self

Looked in the window

And saw me on the bed.

Moonlight filled

My sleeping skull.

I lay nude and still.

My dreaming self

Came in

And walked about.

I felt as if doorknobs turned,

Opening rooms up

In my head.


My dreaming self

Had eyes like keys

That glinted in the dark.

There was no closet

Within my bones

They could not unlock.


My dreaming self

Walked through

The framework of my soul.

He or she switched lights on as he or she passed.

Outside the night

Was dark and cold.


My dreaming self

Lay on the bed.

I stood aside with awe.

“Why, both of us are one,” I said.

He or she said, “I thought you knew.”

Dream Images and Dreams As Actions

I would like to discuss in relation to action. We mentioned in earlier blogs that all action does not necessarily involve motion that is apparent as such to us. To one extent or another, all actions are unfoldings. The action of dreaming itself is partially a physical phenomena. There is, then, the outside action that makes dreaming possible, the action that is dreaming. Dreaming is amazing and can be quite complex, if you are having trouble sleeping then you may want to check out some sleeping tips, this post from Vision-Bedding has great sleep tip ideas to help you rest and get a good nights sleep, this will enable you to dream better dreams too as you will be more relaxed.


The there are the endless varieties of actions within the dream which is, in itself, a continuing act. The images within a dream also act. They move, speak, walk, run. There is, at times, a dream within a dream where the dreamer dreams that he or she dreams. Here, of course, the dimensions of action are more diverse.


Many of these actions performed by dream images are muscular ones, physical manipulations. But many of these actions are also mental manipulations or esthetic realizations and even aesthetic performances. These dream images are not one-dimensional cardboard figures by any means. Their mobility, in terms of perspectives and within space, is far greater than our own.


We perceive but a small portion of these images which we have ourselves created. We cannot bring them back into the limited perspectives of our present physical field and are left with but glimpses and flimsy glimmerings of images that are as actual, vivid and more mobile than normal physical ones.


I have said before in previous blogs that the dream world is composed of molecular structure, and that it is a continuing reality, even though our own awareness of it is usually limited to the hours of our own sleep. There is a give-and-take here. For if we give the dream world much of its energy, much of our own energy is derived from it.


Nor is the dream world a shadow image of our own. It carries on according to the possibilities inherent within it, as we carry on according to the possibilities in the physical system. In sleeping, however, we focus our awareness in altered form into another world that is every bit as valid as our physical one. Only a small amount of energy is focused into the physical system during sleep, enough simply to maintain the body within the environment.


In many respects, actions within the dream world are more direct than our own. It is because we remember only vague glimmerings and disconnected episodes that dreams appear often chaotic or meaningless, particularly to the ego which censors much of the information that the subconscious retains. For most people, this censoring process is valuable, since it prevents the personality from being snowed under by data that it is not equipped to handle. The ability to retain experience gained within other fields is the trend of further developments. Nevertheless, every man and woman intuitively knows his and her involvement here.


Some dream events are more vivid than waking ones. It is only when the personality passes out of the dream experience that it may seem unreal in retrospect. For [upon waking] again, the focus of energy and attention is in the physical universe. Reality, then, is a result of focus of energy and attention.


I used the term, pass out of the dream world purposely, for here we see a mobility of action easily and often accomplished — a passing in and out that involves an action without movement in space. The dreamer has, at his or her fingertips, a memory of his or her ‘previous’ dream experiences and carries within him or her the many inner purposes which are behind his or her dream actions. On leaving the dream state, he or she becomes more aware of the ego and creates, then, those activities that are meaningful to it. As mentioned earlier, however, dream symbols have meaning to all portions of the personality.


The dream world has a molecular construction, but this construction takes up no space as we know it. The dream world consists of depths and dimensions, expansions and contractions that are more clearly related, perhaps, to ideals that have no need for the particular kind of structure with which we are familiar. The intuitions and certain other inner abilities have so much more freedom here that it is unnecessary for molecules to be used in any imprisoning form. Action in the dream world is more fluid. The images appear and disappear much more quickly because value fulfillment is allowed greater reign.


The slower physical manifestation of growth that occurs within the physical system involves long-term patterns filled by atoms and molecules which are, to some extent, then imprisoned within the constructions. In the dream world, the slower physical growth process is replaced by psychic and mental value fulfillment which does not necessitate any long-range imprisonment of molecules within a pattern. This involves a quickening of experience by the sort of time necessities inherent within the physical universe. Action is allowed greater freedom.


This is not to say that structure does not exist within the dream world, for structures of a mental and psychic nature do exist. But structure is not dependent upon matter, and the motion of the molecules is more spontaneous. An almost unbelievable depth of experience is possible within what would seem to us a fraction of a moment.


One of the closet glimpses we can get of pure action is action as it is involved with the dream world and in this mobility as the personality passes into and out of the dream field. Within the physical world, we deal with the transformation of action into physical manipulations — but this involves only a small portion of the nature of action, and it is my purpose to familiarize you with action as it exists, more or less, in pure form. In this way, you will be able to perceive the ways in which it is translated into other fields of actuality that do not involve matter as we know it.


Within the reality of the dream world, fulfillment and dependence, then, are not dependent upon permanence in physical terms. Bursts of developments are possible that have matured in perspectives that are not bound up in time.

These developments are the result of actions that occur in many perspectives at once and not developments that happen as within the physical system through a seeming series of moments. Basically, even the physical universe itself is so constructed, but for all practical purposes, as far as perception and experience is concerned, time and physical growth apply. As a result, the ego portion of personality is, to a large extent, dependent for its maturity and development upon the amount of time that the physical image has spent within the system.


A certain portion of physical growth, in terms of a series of moments, is, therefore, necessary for value fulfillment to show itself within a physical organism. But in the dream world, ‘growth’ is a matter of value fulfillment which is achieved through perspectives of action — through traveling within any given action, and following it and changing with it.


Now, we experience action as if were moving along a single line, each dot on it representing a moment of our time. But at any of these ‘points,’ action moves out in all directions. From the standpoint of that moment-point, we could imagine action forming an imaginary circle with the point as apex. But this happens at the point of every moment. There is no particular boundary to the circle. It widens outward indefinitely. Now, in the dream world, and in all such systems, development is achieved not by travelling our single line, but by delving into that point that we call a moment. Basically the physical universe is at the apex of such a system itself.


“In Midnight Thickets”

In midnight thickets

Dreamers plunge,

While the moon

Shines calmly on.

The town is sleeping,

Bodies lie

Neat and empty

Side by side.


But every self

Sneaks out alone,

In darkness with

No images on,

And travel freely,

All alert,

Roads unlisted

On a map.


No man or woman can find

Where he or she have been,

Or follow in flesh

Where the self tread,

Or keep the self in

Though doors are closed,

For the self moves through

Wood and stone.


No man or woman can find

The post or sign

That led the self

Through such strange land.

The way is gone,

The self returns

To slip its bony

Image on.

The Electric Reality of Dream Locations

We have seen that all experiences retained in electrically coded data within the cells and that the material of the cells forms about this coded experience. We have seen that the ego begins, sparked into being by the inner self, greatly influenced by heredity and physical environment; and that this ego, as it continues to exist, builds up an electrical reality of its own and forms its experiences into the coded data within the cells.


At any given ‘point,’ the ego is complete within electrical reality as it is psychologically complete within the physical universe. This includes the retention of its dreams as well as the retention of purely physical data.

The electrical system is composed of electricity that is far different from our idea of it. Electricity, as we perceive it, is merely an echo emanation or a sort of shadow image of these infinite varieties of pulsation which give actuality to many phenomena with which we are familiar, but which do not appear as tangible objects within the physical field.


This electrical system is vastly dense. This is a denseness that does not take up space, a denseness caused by an infinity of electrical fields of varying ranges of intensity. Not only are no two of these electrical fields identical, but there are no identical impulses within them.


The gradations of intensities are so minute that it would be impossible to measure them, and yet each field contains in coded form the actual living reality of endless egos; contains what we would call the past, present, and future of unnumbered universes; contains the coded data of any and every consciousness that has been or will be, in any universe; those that have appeared to vanish, and those which, seemingly, do not yet exist.


This density is extremely important, for it is a density of intensities. And it is the infinite variety and gradations of intensity that makes all identities possible and all gestalts, all identities in terms of personalities and fields and universes. It is this density, with this infinite variety of intensity, which allows for both identity and change.


The electricity that is perceivable within our system is merely a projection of a vast electrical system that we cannot perceive. So far, scientists have been able to study electricity only by observing the projections of it that are perceivable within their terms of reference. As their physical instruments become more sophisticated, they will be able to glimpse more of this reality, but since they will not be able to explain it within their known system of references, many curious and distorted explanations of reported phenomena will be given.


Yet the inner self offers so many clues. It operates outside of physical references. It is, of itself, free of the distorted effects peculiar to the physical system. A study of dreams, for example, would make many of these points clear, yet many scientists consider such work beneath them.


Why has no one suspected that dream locations have not only a psychological reality but a definite actuality? A study of dream locations is most important. Dream locations are composed of electrical mass, density and intensity. Here is another point:  Definite work may be done in a dream, but the physical arms and legs are not tired. This would seem contrary to our known laws, but no one has looked into this.


It is most difficult to even hint at the myriad complexity and dimension of the electrical actuality as it exists. When we consider that each of our own thoughts is composed of a unique intensity of impulse, shared by nothing else; that the same may be said for every dream we will have in our lifetime; and that all our experiences is gathered together in particular ranges of intensity, again completely unique; and that the summation of all that we are exists in one minute range or band of intensities, then we will see how difficult this is to explain.


This not only applies to our physical field but also to all others. Our field is contained within its own range of intensities, a tiny band of electrical impulses a million times smaller than one note picked at random from the entire mass of musical composition that has ever been written or ever will be written. I am not going too deeply into this now because some blog readers are not ready. But because of the infinite range of intensities available, each individual has limitless intensities within which he or she can move.


All motion is mental or psychological motion, and all mental or psychological motion has its electrical reality: The inner self moves by moving through intensities. Each new experience opens up a new pulsation intensity. To move through intensities within the electrical system gives the result, in the physical field, of moving through time. We will also discuss this in later blogs, in connection with so-called astral travel.

Dreams and The Crucifixion, Creativity and Inspiration

I mentioned the Crucifixion once in a past blog, saying that it was an actuality and a reality, although it did not take place in our time. It took place where time is not as we know it, in the same sort of time in which a dream takes place. Its reality was felt by generations and was reacted to. Not being a physical reality, it influenced the world of physical matter in a way that no purely physical reality ever could.


The Crucifixion was one of the gigantic realities that transformed and enriched both the universe of dreams and the universe of matter, and it originated in the world of dreams. It was a main contribution of that field to our own and could be compared physically to an emergence of a new planet within the physical universe.


Many concepts, advancements and practical inventions simply wait in abeyance in the world of dreams until some man or woman accepts them as possibilities within his or her frame of reality. Imagination is waking man’s and woman’s connection with the world of dreams.


Imagination often restates dream data and applies it to particular circumstances or problems within  the physical system. Its effects may appear within matter, but it is of itself not physical. Often the dream world possess concepts which will one day completely transform the history of our field, but a denial of such concepts as actualities or possibilities within reality hold these back and put off breakthroughs that are sorely needed.


Such developments would mean the releasing of added energy into our field. Ideas and concepts are non-physical actualities that attract unaligned energy, direct and concentrate it. The dream world exists more closely in that spacious present of which the inner self is so aware. It is not as involved with camouflage.


It might be said, then, that in many ways the dream universe depends upon us to give it expression, in the same manner that we also depend upon it to find expression.


The impact of any dream has physical, chemical, electromagnetic, psychological and psychic repercussions that are actual and continuing. The type of dream or the types of dreams experienced by any given individual are determined by many different factors. I am speaking now of the dream experience as it occurs and not of the remnant of it that his or her ego allows him or her to recall.


As an individual creates his or her physical image and environment according to his or her abilities and defects, and in line with his expectations and inner needs, so does he or she create his or her dreams; and these interact with the outer environment.


However, with ego at rest in sleep, the individuals often allows communications and dream constructions through — past the ego barrier. For example, if his or her present expectations are faulty, when the ego rests, he or she may recreate a time when expectations were high. The resulting dream will partially break the circle of poor expectations with their shoddy physical constructions and start such an individual along a constructive path. In other words, a dream may begin to transform the physical environment through lifting inner expectation.


The Nature of The Dream World and Animal Dreams

The dream world is, then, a natural byproduct of the relationship between the inner self and the physical being — not a reflection, but a byproduct — involving not only a chemical reaction, but also the transformation of energy from one state to another.


In some respects, all planes or fields of existence are byproducts of others. For example, without the peculiar spark set off through the interrelationship between the inner self and the physical being, the dream world would not exist. But conversely, the dream world is a necessity for the continued survival of the physical individual.


This point is extremely important. As we know, animals dream. What we do not know is that all consciousness dreams. Atoms and molecules have consciousness, and this minute consciousness forms its own dream even as, on the other hand, it forms its own physical image. As in the material world, atoms combine for their own benefit into more complicated structures, so do they combine to form such gestalts in the dream world.


I’ve said in past blogs the dream world has its own sort of form and permanence. It is physically oriented, though not to the degree inherent in our ordinary universe. In the same way that the physical image is built up, so is the dream image. We can refer to our previous blog discussions on the nature of matter to help us understand, but the dream world is not a formless, haphazard semi-construction.


It does not exist in bulk, but it does exist in form. The true complexity and importance of the dream world as an independent field of existence has not yet been fully impressed upon us. Yet, while our world and the dream world are basically independent, they exert pressures and influences one upon the other.


The dream world, then, is a byproduct of our own existence  [from our standpoint]. It is connected to us through chemical reactions and this leaves open the entryway of interactions. Since dreams are a byproduct of any consciousness involved with matter, then trees have their dreams. All physical matter, being formed about individualized units of consciousness of varying degrees, also participates in the involuntary construction of the dream world.


Electric Reality of Dreams Moment Points

As there is in actuality no beginning or end to a dream, so there is no beginning or end to any reality. A dream does not then begin or end; only our awareness of a dream begins and ends. We come into awareness of a dream, and we leave it, but in our terms of time, the dreams that we seem to dream tonight have been long in existence. They seem to begin tonight because we are aware of them tonight.

We do create our own dreams. Nevertheless, we do not create them during a specific point in time. The beginnings of dreams reach back into ‘past’ lives of which we are not aware and beyond even this; the origins are part of a heritage that was before our planet existed.

For every consciousness existed simultaneously and in essence, even before what we may call the beginnings of our world. And what we are yet to be existed then and still exists now — and not as some still unfilled possibility but in actuality.


What we will be, we are now, not in some misty half-real form but in a most real sense. We simply are not aware of these selves on a conscious level any more than we are aware of ‘past’ lives. But each of us creates a dream world of validity, actuality, durability and self-determination, in the same way that the entity projects the reality of its various personalities. As there is usually no contact between the entity and the ordinary conscious ego, there is usually no contact on a conscious level between the self who dreams and the dream world which has its own independent existence.


And in the same way that the dream world has no beginning or end, neither does the physical universe with which we are familiar. No energy can be withdrawn, and this includes the energy used in the continuous subconscious construction of the dream world. We continually create it — have always created it. It is the product of our own existence, and yet you can neither consciously call it into existence nor destroy it.

The Ego and Dream Recall

The ego skims the topmost surface of reality and awareness. This is not the result of any inherent egotistical quality. It is true that the ego’s responsibility is with the relationship between the self and the physical environment. It must necessarily focus within the confines of physical reality. Nevertheless, it is fully capable of perceiving far more than Western man and woman allows it to perceive. Fear, ignorance, and superstition limit its potentials and, therefore, limit even its effectiveness within the physical universe.


The ego itself cannot directly experience certain intuitions and psychological experiences, but it can experience them insofar as it can become aware of them on an intellectual basis. When training forces the ego to become too rigid and to limit its perceptions of other realities, then the intuitions will not be accepted by the ego because intuitional experience will not fit into the framework of reality that it accepts as valid.


The ego in that case will therefore fight against what it then considers an unknown threat to survival. Struggles are initiated then that are entirely unnecessary. We want to bring intuitional comprehension to a point where the ego will accept it. In our dream experiments, this is one of the purposes we hope to achieve. The ego is not equipped to delve directly into nonphysical realities, but if it is trained to be flexible, it will accept such knowledge from other wider horizons of the self.


And the ego must have its feet upon solid earth. It is naked and out of its element outside of the normal environment of physical existence. To some extent, its distrust of the dream experience is necessary for the overall balance of the personality. Physical reality is, after all, a rock to which the ego must cling; from it, the ego achieves its prestige and reason for existence. This provides necessary balance and control, and results in the sturdy anchorage of the personality in the environment in which is must survive. We have here one of the main reasons why we must request the subconscious to enable us to recall dreams. The ego would see no reason for such a memory and on general principles attempts to repress them.


Again, however, this excellent balance and these fine controls exist. The ego will accept knowledge derived from the dream state as a man and woman might accept a message from a distant land in which he or she does not care to dwell and whose environment would both mystify and astonish him or her.


In our dream experiments, then, we will allow you to bring such messages to the ego. We will attempt to map this exotic country in such a way that the ego can understand what is there in terms of resources that can be used for its own benefit.

“What’s the purpose of the whole study exactly?” You might ask.


We will be involved with a study of the characteristics of the dream world in general and attempt to isolate it as a separate reality for the purposes of examination. Then we shall regard it in its relation to physical reality, using comparisons and dissimilarities.

This will then allow us to proceed into the relationship between the waking and sleeping personality and discover the many ways in which the personality’s aims and goals are not only reflected but sometimes achieved in and through the dream condition.


Usually the dream state is considered from a negative standpoint and compared unfavorably with the waking condition. Emphasis is laid upon those conditions present in the waking state but absent from the dreaming experience. We shall consider those aspects of consciousness which are present in the dream environment and absent in the physical one. No study of human personality can pretend to be thorough that does not take the importance of dream reality into consideration.


In some discussions we will state the ways in which conscious goals can be achieved with the help of the dreaming self. All of this material will be reinforced with experiments that, I hope, you will conduct yourselves.


It is amazing how man and woman regrets the hours spent in sleep. He and she does not realize how hard he or she works when the ego is unaware. We hope to make this clear. We hope to let you catch yourselves in the act of doing so. You will realize how productive dream experiences are and the ways in which they are woven into the tapestry of your entire experience.


As mentioned previously, we will also deal with the nature of space, time and distance, as they appear in the dream environment. Some of our experiments along these lines will be most illuminating. Here the ego cannot go, but it can benefit from the information, and perhaps in time, even a shadow of the ego may pass through that strange land and feel in some small way at home.


Some methods, to be given in later blogs, allow you to come awake while dreaming, to take our conscious selves into the dream state, manipulate it and have deliberate out-of-body experiences while sleeping. Learning to manipulate in two levels of reality at once, to be aware both in waking and dream states. Giving us the general nature of dream reality and our place in it.

Dream Recall

Suggestions will allow us to awaken ourselves as soon as a dream is completed.


The dream will then be fresh. If you use a recorder app easily at hand, then you can speak your dream with less effort than is required to write it down. Of course records must be kept. The simplest part of this experiment will involve the use of suggestion to awaken yourself at the completion of each dream.

The number of remembered dreams should be much higher than our present system allows. I suggest that the first recalled dream from other evenings, and that the second recalled dream from any one evening be compared with the second dream from other evenings, and so forth.


This should prove highly interesting, and if such experiments are carried on consistently over a period of years, then the results could lead to excellent evidence for the various layers of the subconscious and inner self, of which I have spoken in past blogs.

Particular notice should also be taken of characters and settings and the approximate period of history in which the dream action occurs. If the dream seems to happen in no specific location and in no particular time, then these facts should also be noted.


Unknown characters within the dream action, persons unknown to us in daily life, should be given careful attention also, and the roles which they play within the dream drama. The primary colors should be noted. It goes without saying now that all dream events should be checked against physical reality so that any clairvoyant elements are clearly checked and recorded.

There are many ways in which you can approach these newer dream experiments. You may, if you prefer, begin by suggesting that you will waken after each of the first five dreams. If possible, you want to get the dreams in order here.


Now, there is something else to be considered. The very self-suggestions that will enable us to recall dreams will also change their nature to some extent. This is all right, and the effect will be minimized when the newness has worn off. Again, we want the dreams in the sequence in which they occur. If you do not want to wake up after each dream of the evening, then the suggestion should always include ‘I will recall the first three dreams, or the first five dreams, or whatever.’


You may try two different wordings for a start, and now I am speaking of precise wording. The first ‘I will wake up after each of my first five dreams and record each one immediately.’ The second alternative wording would be the same as the one I have just given, but the ‘wake up’ would be omitted. That is, it is possible for us to record the dreams, speaking into the microphone app without awakening in our terms.

This is not only possible but by far the most convenient. You should try both methods and discover which one works the best for you. If at all possible, the recorder app should be in the bedroom. It is the immediate dream recall you are after. We want you to record the dream at the instant of awakening or at the instant that the dream is about to dissolve.


The time involved in going from one room to another could result in the loss of dream content and vividness. The very motor responses demanded on the part of the body and the extra arousal tendency would force you to lose a good deal of valid material. I would prefer that you work less, if necessary, using the recorder app in the bedroom, than work more intensively leaving the recorder app in another room.

It is the dream you are after, the dream experience in all the vividness that you can capture, and if you are going to get a watered-down version in any case, then you may as well continue with our present method (of writing them down in the morning) and save our sleep.


With the method I have just given you, you will be able to capture as much of the whole dream experience as any investigators manage to do (in dream-labs) when the awakening is done by a mechanical device or by another person. You will also be gaining excellent discipline and training over your own states of consciousness and this, in itself, will be an important yardstick of progress.


Now, mankind and womankind use but a portion of their capabilities. When you are well along in these experiments, you will find that you handle them very well, with no draining of energies. Your sleeping hours are already productive. We shall also use them to give you training in the utilization of various stages of consciousness, and you can support that by getting the right mattress by checking out mattress  reviews   to find the best one. Added to this, the training will give you valuable insight into the nature of dreams in general, the stages of the subconscious, and the inner life of the personality when it is dissociated from its physical environment to some considerable extent.


Much later in future blogs, there will be other suggestions for my blog readers in which I will direct your sleeping self to perform certain activities, visit certain locations and bring back information. This is obviously still very much in the future, but it is well within the abilities of the inner self.


There are several kinds of time that will appear within our dreams, and we must sort these out carefully. While sleeping in our present time, we may have a dream that concerns our past, with events that we know to have occurred years ago. Nevertheless, we may experience these events [ within the dream] as happening within the present.


The present within which we seem to experience the dream is not, however, the present in physical time — the present in which our body lies upon the bed. There is a fine distinction here and one that we will learn through experience as we go on, so I will not discuss it now.

It should be obvious also that within our dreams a special location that belongs to the present physical time can be experienced in the past of in the future within the dream framework, and again, there is much more here also than meets the eyes; so watch out so that you can catch these developments.


I am particularly interested in these experiments, and as a preliminary for them, we will have you work with suggestion alone before you attempt to begin with your recordings. We shall have you working well in your sleep, for the dream will not be captured in a laboratory — by scientists who will not look into their own dreams.


The nature of reality can be approached only by an investigation of it is directly experienced in all levels of awareness: reality as it appears under dream conditions, under other conditions of dissociation and as it appears in the waking state. Even studies dealing with the conscious state are usually superficial, dealing only with ‘upper’ levels of egotistical awareness.


All layers of the personality are ‘conscious.’ They simply operate like compartments, so that often one portion of the self is not aware of other portions. As a rule, when we are awake we do not know our sleeping self; we know our neighbor far better, so our sleeping self seems mysterious indeed. When we are awake, we cannot find the dream locations that have been so familiar to us only the night before.

In our sleep, we may have greeted friends who are strangers to our waking self. But consider the other side of the coin. For when we are asleep, we usually cannot find the street upon which we live our waking hours, and when we are asleep, we do not know our waking self. The sleeping self is our identity.


There are connections between these two conditions, and there are definite realities that exist in both states, and these are what we are looking for. Only by finding these can we discover the nature of human personality and the nature of reality within which it operates.


We have also spoken of the dream as a drama, and we must discover the various levels within which these dramas take place. We will also find that the various levels of the ‘subconscious’ will yield their own characteristics, and as our your records grow, this will become apparent. It is necessary, then that dreams are recorded in consecutive order whenever possible.


  1. Dream location that represent places familiar to you in your present daily life.
  2. Dream locations that represent places (such as foreign countries) to which you have never really traveled.
  3. Dream locations that represent definite places that appear as they were in the past. If you dream of your childhood home as it was, not as it is now, then the location would belong in this category.
  4. Dream locations that represent places that no longer exist physically.
  5. Strange, completely unfamiliar, dream locations.
  6. Indistinct dream locations.
  7. Strange dream locations to which you keep returning.

I suggest that we pay particular attention to unfamiliar dream places.


People who have always remembered many of their dreams may be less impressed with the idea of recording dream activities, but others for whom sleep means oblivion will find dream recall a fascinating endeavor and the variety of dream acts almost astonishing. Even those with good dream-memories will find that persistent dream recall experiments are invaluable. As we discovered, it is the effort required to remember dreams, and the resulting stretching of consciousness that finally opens up dream reality.


Besides exploring our own dreams and our dreaming selves, there is also the adventure of discovering the greater dimension in which all dreams take place.


But if all this is so important, why can’t we do it more easily and naturally? Why do we need experiments? The way we use the ego and its idea of reality stand in our way.

A Million Trained Dreamers

Even when we admit the inspirational and supportive nature of dreams, even when we learn to recall dreams and apply them to daily life, we still only begin to glimpse their multidimensional reality. Dream interpretation is important to our three-dimensional mentalities, for example. We believe in utilization; if dreams can’t be useful, then what good are they? Dreams can give us consistent, valid information about our motives, needs and decisions. They can be utilized as very practical aids to daily life. But this is only a portion of any real exploration of dream reality.


Dream investigation or manipulation as an aesthetic pursuit — as an art, embarked upon for its own sake — this is something else again and is sometimes because of its solitary nature. Yet the fact remains that there is a dream reality with a “structure,” “landscape” and images that appear to be made of matter — but matter that obeys different rules than those with which we are familiar.


Dreams are not just psychological events. There is a dimension of reality (an “objective” dimension, if you prefer) in which all dream events happen. There are rules:  I call them root-assumptions that operate in all realities, our own included. We have to learn what root-assumptions govern dream reality. I know that we can on occasion manipulate dream events; my blogs readers and I do it frequently. If we follow certain “rules” given to us, we will get more or less predictable results in the dream state — an indication that an “objective” dream dimension exists quite independently of us or our dreams, a dream dimension in which my dreams and yours have their being.


Just reading such ideas will never convince you of their validity. All true knowledge must be directly experienced; therefore I will include throughout my blogs instructions and suggestions for dream recall, investigation and manipulation.

If we ever hope to “map” the dreamscape, we need a million trained dreamers: a million individuals trained to use dreams as vehicles and then, courageously, to leave them to explore the environment in which they find themselves. We need people able to distinguish between the environment-within-the-dream and the far vaster environment (or atmosphere or medium) in which these dream-places exist.


Records of individual dreams are not enough, nor are studies of the physiological effects of dreaming. Most psychologists would not admit the existence of a definite structured universe in which dream acts, rather than physical acts, happen. Therefore, at this time, they will not consider dreams in this larger context. We will understand ourselves as dreamers only if we are also aware of the larger environment in which dreams take place, that we interact in the dream state as we do in the waking one and that we form mass dream events as we form physical events on a mass basis.


Because we must start somewhere, however, we will begin with dream recall and those practical aspects of dream investigation that let us use our dreams in daily life. For one thing, I use this method to lead my blog readers into dream reality. This is a gradual process that gently leads the ego into largely unfamiliar territory and at the same time encourages flexibility of consciousness.


My next few blogs will include the general nature of dream reality, dream investigation and recall and will be followed by a series of blogs on various kinds of dreams captured by some of my blog readers as we check out some of my theories, as far as we are able. Later, we will journey further into the inner dimension in which dreams take place.


The whole idea of deliberate dream recall is not new. The methods are not new. I’ll paraphrase them here: Simply buy a notebook to be used exclusively for dreams. Keep it with a pencil or pen by your bed. Before you fall to sleep at night, give yourself this suggestion: “I can remember my dreams and write them down in the morning.”


You will find that your dreams actually are in your mind when you awaken. Write them down at once, before getting out of bed. If you have a tendency to scribble, then use loose sheets of paper and later transcribe them in the notebook. Don’t worry about neatness, but concentrate on capturing as much of the dream content as possible. If you recall several dreams, jot down a quick sentence about each, then add the details. Leave space after each entry for future notes.


This method is really easy and workable — but it can be sabotaged. One of my blog reader, had great difficulty remembering her dreams until I discovered that she was using a clock radio to awaken her in the morning and the news happened to be on. The dreams must be recalled before you become mentally involved with the world’s activities.

If you have remembered only unpleasant dreams in the past, you may have built up a block against recalling any dreams at all.


The unseen self is not a dungeon of repressed ideas and feelings, dangerous to behold, but the fountainhead of individual existence, upon which our present physical survival is dependent. Beyond this, it is our pathway to creative expression, inspiration and wisdom — a doorway to our own greater identity. This does not mean that we do not repress fears and desires beneath consciousness. It means that we must allow ourselves greater flexibility, look into ourselves, admit the fears and release the energy used in repression. As you will see in later blogs, dreams can often release such repressed material for your conscious examination.


The method of dream recall just given will allow many people to remember more dreams in a month than they previously did in their entire lives. Variations will occur, however. Periods of excellent recall are sometimes followed by poorer ones, and each individual seems to have his or her own cycle of significant activity.


A recorder app may also be used, of course. You must still play back the app recorder and transfer the dreams into a notebook, however, so that the records are easily accessible. This actually takes more time, but many people prefer to speak their dream recollections into a recorder app at once, rather than to write them down.


There is a Period of Adjustment After Leaving This Plane

Although our adjustment involves the most difficulty since our camouflage pattern is unusually rigid.


The shock of birth is worse. The new personality is not entirely focused, and it must make immediate critical adjustments of the strongest nature. Death in our terms is a termination but does not involve such immediate critical manipulations. There is ‘time’ to catch up, so to speak.


In a sudden death, however, this can be more upsetting to the personality involved, and since the new materialization is simultaneous, it can lead to confusion.


If we will use psychological time as I have told in previous blogs, we will get immediate first-hand experience with many facets of reality which takes me pages to explain with the use of words. All entities are self-aware portions of the energy of All That Is. They are self-generating, and if we understand this, we will stop thinking in terms of beginnings and endings.


The inner senses operate on all planes and under all circumstances. The outer senses vary according to plane and circumstance. The outer senses are dependable only in terms of definite system of reality for which they were constructed. Their purpose, or course, is to enable the conscious personality to recognize as valid, camouflage patterns that are only valid under certain conditions.


Entities create stages upon which to act out their problems. The point is that once the play begins, the actors are so completely engrossed in their roles that they forget that they themselves wrote the play, constructed the sets or are even acting.


The reason is rather apparent: If you know that a situation is ‘imaginary,’ you are not going to come to grips with it. This way, you have your actors taking the situation as it seems to be but looking about in amazement now and then to wonder how they got where they are, who constructed the sets and so forth. They do not realize that the whole thing is self-created, nor should they in the main, since the urgency to solve problems would dissolve.


I’m not worried that I’m going to disturb the balance. Far from it. The fact is that the realization can, and often does, come after the play is well under way, and at this point, the camouflage action is so involved that the realization itself appears in the framework of the camouflage and is often indistinguishable from it.


It goes without saying that a bird’s death is inevitable, but a cat killing a bird does not have to juggle the same sort of values with which a man or woman must be concerned. For now, suffice it to say that to kill for self-protection or food on our plane does not involve us in what we may call for the first time, I believe, karmic consequences.


To kill for convenience, or for the sake of killing involves rather dire consequences, and the emotional value behind such killing is often as important as what is killed. That is, the lust for killing is also a matter that brings dire consequences, regardless of the particular living thing that is killed. This involves value judgments of a very important type, and I will not go into them in this blog.

Life is Like a Dream

In a dream, I have said in previous blogs, we can experience days while no corresponding amount of physical time passes. It seems as if we travel very far in the flicker of an eyelash. Now, condensed time is the time felt by the entity, while any of its given personalities live on a plane of physical materialization. To go into this further, many have said that life was a dream. They were true to the facts in one regard, yet far afield as far as the main issue is concerned.


The life of any given individual could be legitimately compared to the dream of an entity. While the individual suffers and enjoys his or her given number of years, these years are but a flash to the entity. The entity is concerned with them in the same way that we are concerned with our dreams. As we give inner purpose and organization to our dreams, and as we obtain insight and satisfaction from them, though they involve only a portion of our life, so the entity to some extent directs and gives purpose and organization to his or her personalities. So does the entity obtain insights and satisfactions from its existing personalities, although no one of them takes up all of its attention.


And as our dreams originate with us, rise from us, attain a seeming independence and have their ending with us, so do the entity’s personalities arise from him or her, attain various degrees of independence and return to him or her while never leaving him or her for an instant.

We are familiar through our reading with so-called secondary personalities. Now, this idea comes close to the relationship between the entity and its personalities. They are independent to various degrees, and they operate on various planes of existence for purposes of overall fulfillment and development.


To a lesser degree, we function along lines in varying roles when we exist simultaneously as a member of a family, a community and a nation and as an artist or writer. As we attempt to use our abilities, so does the entity use its abilities, and he or she organizes his or her various personalities and, to some extent directs their activities while still allowing them what we could call free will.

Our own dreams are fragments, even as we are fragments of our entity. An unrecognized unity and organization lies within all of our dreams, beneath their diversity. And our dreams, while part of us, also exist apart.


The dream world has its own reality, its own ‘time’ and its own inner organization. As the entity is only partially concerned with its personalities after setting them into motion, so we are unconcerned with this dream world after we have set it into motion. But it exists.


To a different degree, it is filled with conscious semi-personalities. They are not [as a rule] as developed as we are, as we are not as developed as our entity is. That dream world experiences its own continuity. It is not aware of any break, for example, when we are waking. It does not know if we sleep or wake. It merely exists to a fairly vivid degree while we dream or sleep, and it sleeps but does not ‘die’ when we waken.


The entity itself does not have to keep constant track of its personalities because each one possesses an inner self-conscious part that knows its origin. This part, for now, I will call the self-conscious beyond the subconscious. I mentioned that some part of us knows exactly how much oxygen the lungs breathe, and this is the part of which I spoke. It also receives all inner data.


This portion of the personality translate inner data and sifts it through the subconscious, which is a barrier and also a threshold to the present personality. I told in previous blogs, also that the topmost layers of the subconscious contain personal memories and beneath — racial memory. The personality is not actually layered, of course, but continuing with the necessary analogy, beneath the racial memories we look out upon another dimension of reality with the face of this other self-conscious part of us.


This portion is ‘turned toward’ the entity. When such abilities as telepathy are used, this function is carried on continually by this other self-conscious part of us. But as a rule, we act upon such data without the knowledge of the ordinary conscious self.

There is also a corresponding, but ‘lesser’ self-consciousness that connects our present personalities with the dream world, which is aware of its origin and communicates data from us to dream reality.


Any such inner communications are basically the same in that they are picked up by the inner senses, whether the information seems telepathic or clairvoyant in our terms.


The actual communication is not in words or pictures. material from the inner senses is seldom experienced in its true form. What we get is hasty twisting of channels, a rather inept and sometimes rather disastrous attempt to pick up such information with the outer senses.

The Point Self-Consciousness Enters Inert Form

My Blog readers know, now, that all form has consciousness, and so there was no point at which self-consciousness entered with the sound of trumpets, so to speak. Consciousness was inherent in the first materialization upon our plane.


Self-consciousness entered in very shortly after but not what we are pleased to call human self-consciousness. I do not like to wound your egos in this manner, and I can hear you yell ‘foul,’ but there is no actual differentiation between the various kinds of consciousness.


We are either conscious of self or we are not. A tree is conscious of itself as a tree. It does not consider itself as a rock. A dog knows it is not a cat. What I am trying to point out here is this supreme egotistical presumption that self-consciousness must of necessity involve humanity per se. It does not.


So-called human consciousness did not suddenly appear. Our poor maligned friend, the ape, did not suddenly beat his or her hairy chest in exultation and cry, ‘I am a man or woman.’ The beginnings of human consciousness, on the other hand, began as soon as multicellular groupings began to form in field patterns of a certain complexity.


While there was no specific entry point as far as human consciousness was concerned, there was a point (in our terms) where it did not seem to exist. The consciousness of being human was fully developed in the cave man and woman, of course, but the human conception was alive in the fish.


We have spoken in past blogs of mental genes. These are more or less psychic blueprints for physical matter, and in these mental genes existed the pattern for human type of self-consciousness. It did not appear in constructed form for a long period.


Human self-consciousness existed in psychological time, and in inner ‘time’ long before we, as a species, constructed it. I will say this as simply as possible: Human consciousness was inherent and latent from the beginning of our physical universe.

The Inner Senses

The inner senses give much stronger impressions than those given by the outer ones. We should, in the future, be able to achieve the counterparts of sight, sound, smell and touch, embellished by inner counterparts of width and existence, using the inner senses. We have trouble now with the duration of our inner visions because we are trying to transpose them according to physical time — and this is going about it in the wrong way. As I have mentioned in earlier blogs, we have at our command, even now, an inroad, a relatively accessible one, in what is termed psychological time.


This is closely related to the second inner sense, and it is upon psychological time that we must try to transpose our inner visions. You can see how handicapped we are because of the difficulties involved in trying to explain inner data in terms of outer data. For instance, when I tell you that the second inner sense is like our sense of time, this does give some understanding of what psychological time is like, but we are apt to compare the two too closely.


Any communications coming through the inner senses will exist in our psychological time. Psychological time operates during sleep and quiet hours of consciousness. Now, in dreams we may have the feeling of experiencing many hours or even, days. These days and hours of psychological experience are not recorded by the physical body and are outside of the physical time camouflage. If in a dream, we experience a period of three days, physically we do not age for these days.


Psychological time is so a part of inner reality that even though the inner self is still connected to the body, we are, in the dream framework, free of some very important physical effects. Now, as dreams seem to involve us in duration that is independent of clock time, so can we achieve the actual experience of duration as far as our inner visions are concerned.


But the minute — the physical minute — we try to transpose these visions upon the physical minute, then we lose them. Many times, in so-called daydreaming, we have lost track of clock time, and this experience of inner duration has entered in.

“What did we intend clock time to begin with? Some ask.


It was invented by the ego to protect the ego, because of the mistaken conception of dual existence; that is, because man and woman felt that a predictable, conscious self did the thinking and manipulating, and an unpredictable self did the breathing and dreaming. He and she set up boundaries to protect the ‘predictable’ self from the ‘unpredictable’ self and ended up by cutting the whole self in half.


Originally, psychological time allowed man and woman to live in the inner and outer worlds with relative ease, and man and woman felt much closer to their environment. In prehistoric times, mankind and womankind evolved the ego to help him and her deal with camouflage patterns that they had created. This is no contradiction, as will be explained in later blogs. He and she did the job so well that even when he or her had things well under control, he or she was not satisfied. He and she developed at a lopsided level. The inner senses led him and her into a reality he and she could not manipulate as easily as he and she could physical camouflage, and he and she feared what he and she thought of as a loss of mastery.


Hypnosis can be used to better our condition. It is, after all, a method of acquainting the ego, through effects, with the abilities of the whole self of which it is a part.

When my readers reread my blogs, they will see that it must be studied carefully. One, point, however: conscious fear is usually the main hindrance as far as inner data is concerned. Therefore, a realization that theses senses belong to us and that they are quite natural, will help avoid the closing off of such data by the conscious mind.


If we remember this, inner data will come through much more easily, and we will be able to control it. It is never of itself overpowering. We can train ourselves in the recognition of such data, its utilization and control. Within the framework of psychological time we can also lengthen such experiences.


They are always paramount in evolutionary development, being the impetus behind the physical formations. The inner senses themselves, through the use of mental enzymes, imprint the data contained in the mental genes onto the physical camouflage material.


I become impatient, though I shouldn’t, with this continued implied insistence that evolution involves merely the human species –or, rather, that all evolution  must be considered some gigantic tree with humanity as the supreme blossom.


Humanity’s so-called supreme blossom seems to be the ego, which can be, at times, a poisoning blossom, indeed. There is nothing wrong with ego. The point remains, however, that man and woman became so fascinated with it that he has ignored the parts of himself or herself that make the ego possible, and he or she ignores those portions of himself or herself that gives to the ego the very powers of which he or she is so consciously proud.

The Psychological TIme

Psychological time belongs to the inner self, that is, to the mind. It is however, a connective, a portion of the inner senses which we will call, for convenience, the second inner sense. It is a natural pathway, meant to give easy access from the inner to the outer world and back again.


Time to our dreaming self is much like ‘time’ to our waking inner self. The time concept in dreams may seem far different that our conception of time in the waking state when we have our eyes on the clock and are sitting alone with our thoughts. Then, I am sure, we will see the similarity between this alone sort of inner psychological time, experienced often in waking hours, and the sense of time experienced often in a dream.

I cannot say this too often — we are far more than the conscious mind, and the self which we do not admit is the portion that not only insures our own physical survival in the physical universe which it has made, but which is also the connective between ourselves and inner reality. It is only through the recognition of the inner self that the race of man and woman will ever use its potential.


The outer senses will not help achieve the inner purpose that drives him or her. Unless he or she uses the inner senses, he or she may lose whatever he or she has gained.

Psychological time is a natural connective to the inner world. As we can experience days or hours within its framework in the dream state and not age for the comparable amount of physical time, so as we develop, we will be able to rest and be refreshed within psychological time even when we are awake. This will aid our mental and physical state to an amazing degree. We will discover an added vitality and a decreased need to sleep. Within any given five minutes of clock time, for example, we may find an hour of resting which is independent of clock time.


We can look through psychological time at clock time and even use clock time then to our greater advantage; but without the initial recognition of psychological time, clock time becomes a prison. A proper use of psychological time will not only lead us to inner reality but will prevent us from being rushed in the physical world. It provides quiet and peacefulness.


From its framework we will see that clock time is as dreamlike as we once thought inner time was. We will discover that ‘inner time’ is as much a reality as we once considered outer time to be. In other words, peeping inwards and outwards at the same ‘time’ we will find that all divisions are illusion and all time is one time.



Who do I share this image with?

What ghost haunts this house?

I smile and reach for a cup of Starbucks

And motions beyond my will begin.

My fingers move smoothly out

And lift the curving spoon.

With just the proper touch

They pick the Starbucks up.

Yet I have nothing to do with this.

Who moves the cup? Who moves?


And while I speak to you, my lungs

Rise and fall behind breastbones,

Fill their secret tissue mouths

With the air that swirls in this bright room.

They breathe for me the very breath

Upon which all I an depends.

Yet I do not know how this is done.

Who is this ghost,

This other one?

Who moves the lung? Who breathes?


While I sleep and lie stretched out,

Eyelids closed and pupils dark,

Who walks wide-eyed downstairs

Through the door in the cold night air,

And travels where I have never been?

Who leaves clear memories in my head

Of people I have never met?

Who takes these trips while I

 Never lift one inch from bed?

Who dreams?


The mover, the breather, the dreamer

Shares with me this fond flesh.

He or she is a twin so like myself

That I cannot recognize his or her face.

He or she goes his or her way and I go mine.

We never meet head-on, and yet

I am aware of this ghost

Behind my every word or act.

Who moves? Who breathes?

Who dreams?

Parts of The Individual

Some part of the individual is aware of the most minute portions of breath; some part knows immediately of the most minute particle of oxygen and other components that enter the lungs. The thinking brain does not know. Our all-important ‘I’ does not know. In actuality, my dear friends, the all-important ‘I’ does know. We do not know the all-important ‘I’, and this is our difficulty.


It is fashionable in our time to consider man and woman as the product of the brain and an isolated bit of the subconscious, with a few other odds and ends thrown in for good measure. Therefore, with such an unnatural division, it seems to man and woman that he and she does not know themselves.

He or she says, ‘I breathe, but who breathes, since consciously I cannot tell myself to breathe or not breathe? He or she says, ‘I dream. But who dreams? I cannot tell oneself to dream or not to dream.’ He or she cuts himself or herself in half and then wonders why he or she is not whole. Man and woman have admitted only those things he or she could see, smell, touch or hear; and in so doing, he or she could only appreciate half of himself or herself. And when I say half, I exaggerate; he or she is aware of only a third of himself or herself.


If man or woman does not know who breathes within him or her, and if man or woman does not know who dreams within him or her, it is not because there is one self who acts in the physical universe and another who dreams and breathes. It is because he or she have buried the part of himself or herself which breathes and dreams. If these functions seem so automatic as to be performed by someone completely divorced from himself, it is because he or she have done the divorcing.


The part of us who dreams is the ‘I’ as much as the part of us who operates in any other manner. The part of us who dreams is the part of us who breathes. This part of us is certainly as legitimate and necessary to us as a whole unit is, as the part who plays Pokemon or Scrabble. It would seem ludicrous to suppose that such a vital matter as breathing would be left to  subordinate, almost completely divorced, poor-relative sort of a lesser personality.


As breathing is carried on in a manner that seems automatic to the conscious mind, so the important function of transforming the vitality of the universe into pattern units seems to be carried on automatically. But this transformation is not as apparent to the one part of ourselves that we are pleased to recognize, and so it seems as if this transformation is carried on by someone even more distant than our breathing and dreaming selves.

We form the world of appearances as effortlessly and unconsciously as we breathe.


Because we know that we breathe, without being consciously aware of the mechanics involved, we are forced to admit that we do our own breathing. When we cross a room, we are forced to admit that we have caused oneself to do so, though consciously we have no idea of willing the muscles to move, or of stimulating one tendon or another. Yet even though we admit these things, we do not really believe them.

In our quiet unguarded moments, we still say, ‘Who breathes? Who dreams? Who moves? How much easier it would be to admit freely and whole-hearted the simple fact that we are not consciously aware of vital parts of oneself and that we are more than we think we are.


Man and woman, for example, trusts himself and herself much more when he or she says ‘I will read,’ and then he or she reads, than he or she does when he or she says, ‘I will see,’ and then he sees. He remember having learned to see, and what he or she cannot consciously remember, he or she fears.


The fact is that although no one taught him or she to see, he or she sees. The part of himself or herself that did ‘teach’ him or her to see still guides his or her movements, still moves the muscles of his or her eyes, still becomes conscious despite him or her when he or she sleeps, still breathes for him or her without thanks or recognition and still carries on his or her task of transforming energy from an inner reality into as outer one. Man and woman becomes trapped by his or her own artificially divided self.


It is true that, as a rule, we are not aware of our whole entity. There is no reason, however, why we must be blind to the whole self of our present personality, which is part of the entity, and which can be glimpsed in terms of the breathing and dreaming ‘self’ of which I have spoken.


It is convenient not to be consciously aware of each breath we take, but it is sheer stupidity to ignore the inner self which does the breathing and is aware of the mechanics involved. I have said in past blogs that the mind is a part of the inner world, but we have access to our own minds, which we ignore; and this access would lead us inevitably to truths about the outer world. Working inward, we could understand the outward more clearly.

The Physical Senses

The sense of sight, mostly concentrated in our eyes, remains fixed in a permanent position in our physical body. Without moving away from the body, the eyes see something that may be far in the distance. In the same manner, the ears hear sounds that are distant from the body. In fact, the ears ordinarily hear sounds from outside the body more readily than sounds inside the body itself. Since the ears are connected to the body and part of it, it would be logical for an open-minded observer to suppose that the ears would be well attuned to the inner sounds to a high degree. This, we know , is not the case.


The ears can be trained to some degree into a sound-awareness pertaining to the body itself. And breathing, for example, can be magnified to an almost frightening degree when one concentrates upon listening to his or her own breath. But, as a rule, the ears neither listen to nor hear the inner sounds of the body.

The sense of smell also seems to leap forward. A man or woman can smell quite a stink, even though it is not right under  his or her nose. The sense of touch does not seem to leap out in this manner. Unless the hand itself presses upon a surface, then we do not feel that we have touched it. Touch usually involves contact of a direct sort. We can, of course, feel the invisible wind against our cheek, but touch involves an immediacy different from the distant perceptions of sight and smell. I am sure you realize these points yourself.


The outer senses deal mainly with camouflage patterns. The inner senses deal with realities beneath camouflage and deliver inner information. These inner senses, therefore, are capable of seeing within the body, though the physical eyes cannot. As the senses of sight, sound and smell appear to reach outward, bringing data to the body from an outside observable camouflage pattern, so the inside senses seem to extend far inward, bringing inner reality data to the body. There is also a transforming process involved, much like the moment that we have spoken about in past blogs, about the creation of a painting.

The physical body is a camouflage pattern operating in a larger camouflages pattern. But the body and all camouflage patterns are also transformers of the vital inner stuff of the universe, enabling it to operate under new and various conditions.


The inner senses, then, deliver data from the inner world of reality to the body. The outer senses deliver data from the outside world of camouflage to the body. However, the inner senses are aware of the body’s own physical data at all times while the outer senses are concerned with the body mainly in its relationship to camouflage environment.

The inner senses have an immediate, constant knowledge of the body in a way that the outer senses do not. The material is delivered to the body from the inner world through the inner senses. This inner data is received by the mind. The mind, being uncamouflaged, then is the receiving station for the data brought to it by the inner senses. What we have here are inner nervous and communication systems, closely resembling the outer systems with which we are familiar.


I am repeating myself, but I want this to be clear. This vital data is sent to the mind by the inner senses. Any information that is important to the body’s contact with the outer camouflage is given to the brain.

The so-called subconscious is a connective between mind and brain, between the inner and outer senses. Portions of it deal with camouflage patterns, with the personal past of the present personality, with racial memory. The greater portions of it are concerned with the inner world, and as data reaches it from the inner world, so can these portions of the subconscious reach far into the inner world itself.


Time and space are both camouflage patterns. The inner senses conquer time and space, but this is hardly surprising because time and space do not exist for them. There is no time and space. Therefore, nothing is conquered. The camouflage simply is not present.

I want to give more detailed information about inner realities themselves. Actually, they do not parallel the outer senses; and this will sound appalling to you, I’m afraid, simply because there is nothing to be seen, heard or touched in the manner in which we are accustomed. I don’t want to give you the idea that existence without our camouflage patterns is bland and innocuous because this is not the case. The inner senses have a strong immediacy, a delicious intensity that our outer senses lack. There is no lapse of time in perception, since there is no time.


Camouflage patterns do, or course, also belong to the inner world, since they are formed from the stuff of the universe by mental enzymes, which have a chemical reaction of our plane. The reaction is necessarily a distortion. That is, any camouflage is a distortion in the sense that vitality is forced into a particular form. Mental enzymes are actually the property of the inner world, representing the conversion of vitality into camouflage data which is then interpreted by the physical senses.


Imagine a man or woman looking at a tree in the near distance on an ordinary street, with intervening houses and sidewalks.

Using the inner senses, it would be as if, instead of seeing the various houses, our man or woman felt them. He or she would be sensitive to them, in other words, as we feel heat or cold without necessarily touching ice of fire.

He or she would be using the first inner sense. It involves immediate perception of a direct nature, whose intensity varies according to what is being sensed. It involves instant cognition through what I can only describe as inner vibrational touch.


This sense would permit our man or woman to feel the basic sensations felt by the tree, so that instead of looking at it, his or her consciousness would expand to contain the experience of what it is to be a tree. According to his or her proficiency, he or she would feel in like manner the experience of being the grass and so forth. He or she would in no way lose consciousness of who he or she was, and he or she would perceive these experiences again, somewhat in the same manner that we perceive heat and cold.


The inner senses are capable of expansion and of focus in a way unknown to the outer ones, and the inner world, of course, is a part of all realities. It is not so much that it exists simultaneously with the outer world, as that it forms the outer world and exists in it also.


When we receive more information on the inner senses, we will begin using them to a much higher degree than we are now. Or course, the inner senses can be used to explore reality that does not yield to the physical senses.



Explore Places That Seem Empty

Our scientists are correct in supposing that the universe is composed of the same elements that can be found in our plane. However, the elements that they know are, of course, camouflage patterns, that may show themselves in a completely different form somewhere else.


The elements — those that we now know and those we will create — are camouflage of the basic stuff or vitality which we cannot discover with our outer senses. Our scientists will find that their tools are no longer adequate. Because man and woman have such a sense of curiosity, scientists will be forced finally to use the inner senses. Otherwise they will be dealing with camouflage only and find themselves in a blind alley — not because their eyes are closed, but because they are not using the right set of eyes.

The camouflage is necessary at this stage of development — intricate, complicated, various and beyond the understanding of the outer senses, which are the preceptors of the camouflage itself, peculiarly adapted to see that will give us any evidence at all of the basic nature of life.


Since very often the vitality or stuff of the universe seems as innocuous as air, then look for what we do not see. Explore places that seem empty, for they are full. Look between events. What we see clearly with the outer senses is camouflage. I am not suggesting that you take all this on faith. I am saying that what seems vacant lacks camouflage, and, therefore, if this is explored, it will yield evidence.

Effects would seem to be evidence. In correct terms, if a tree branch moves, then we take it for granted that something blows it. We know wind by its effects. No one has seen wind, but since its effects are so observable, it would be idiocy to say that it did not exist. Therefore, we will come up against the basic stuff of the universe and feel its effects, though our physical senses will not necessarily perceive it.


Granted, camouflage is, in itself, an effect. If we look at the observable world we can learn something about the inner one, but only if we take into consideration the existence of camouflage distortion. There is so much to be said here, and we have so much to learn, that sometimes I have to admit that I’m appalled.

Our own experience with creativity should help out here.


When we paint a picture, we are dealing with a transformation of energy and transformation of camouflage pattern. There is a brief but vital moment when we are dealing with the underlying vitality of which I have spoken.


We are forced to transform this energy into another camouflage pattern because of our earthly situation. There is nothing else we can do. But for this moment, we pluck this vitality from the inner senses. Then we transform it into a somewhat different, more evocative, new camouflage pattern that is, nevertheless, more fluent, more fluid than the usual pattern, and gives greater freedom and mobility to the vitality itself. We approach a transmigration of plane.


A certain distortion must be expected. The painting, however, achieves a certain freedom from camouflage, although it cannot escape it, and actually hovers between realities in a way that no thoroughly camouflaged object could do. Music and poetry also can achieve this state.

The more camouflage (physical dimensions) an art object has, the less its validity to the inner senses.


Our scientists can count their elements, and while they are on the wrong track, they will discover more and more elements until they are ready to go out of their minds. And while they create instruments to deal with smaller and smaller particles, they will see smaller and smaller particles, seemingly without end. As their instruments reach further into the physical universe, they will see further and further, but they will automatically and unconsciously transform what they apparently see into the camouflage patterns with which they are familiar. They will be, and are, prisoners of their tools.

More galaxies will seemingly be discovered, more mysterious radio stars perceived, until, the scientists realize that something is wrong. Instruments designed to measure the vibrations with which scientists are familiar will be designed and re-designed. All kinds of seemingly impossible phenomena will be discovered with these instruments.


The trouble is that the instruments will be designed to catch certain camouflages, and they will perform their function. They themselves transform data from terms we cannot understand into terms that we can understand. This involves a watering down of data, a simplification that distorts the original information out of shape. The original is hardly discernible when they are done. When we decipher one phenomena in terms of another, we always lose sight of whatever glimmer of understanding that may have reached us.

It is not a matter of inventing new instruments any longer, but of using the ‘invisible’ ones we have. These may be known and examined. This material itself is evidence. It is like the branch that moves, so that we know the wind by its effects; and a wind bag like me by the billowing gale of my mono-blogs.


Scientists realize that the atmosphere of the earth has a distorting effect upon their instruments. What they do not understand is that their instruments themselves are bound to be distortive. And, material instrument will have built-in distortive effects. The one instrument which is more important than any other is the mind (not the brain), the meeting place of the inner and outer senses.

The mind is distributed throughout the entire physical body, and builds up about it the physical camouflage necessary for existence on the physical level. The mind receives data from the inner senses and forms the necessary camouflage.


The brain deals exclusively with camouflage patterns, while the mind deals with basic principles inherent on all planes. The brain is, itself, part of the camouflage pattern and can be interpreted and probed by physical instruments. The mind cannot. The mind is the connective. It is here that the secrets of the universe will be discovered, and the mind itself is the tool of discovery.

We might say that the brain is the mind in camouflage. Imagination belongs to the mind, not the brain. Instruments may be used to force imagination to move along in terms of its owner’s personal memories, but it cannot be forced to move along the lines of conceptual thoughts because the imagination is a connective between the physical individual and the non-physical entity.


Mental enzymes, by the way, have a chemical effect or reaction on our plane, but the effect itself is, of course, distortion. On the other planes, the distortion effect may not be chemical at all.

As I have told in previous blogs, mental enzymes transform vitality into the particular camouflage patterns. A chemical imbalance in a physical body will also show itself as a corresponding distortion of sensual data. That is, when the chemical balance is disturbed, the physical world will appear to have changed. For the individual involved, the camouflage actually has changed.


The subconscious is a property of mind and is, to a large degree, independent of camouflage. While part of the subconscious must deal with camouflage, for example, the deeper portions are in direct contact with the basic vitality of the universe. When you wonder if this material comes from our subconscious, take it for granted that the subconscious is personal, dealing exclusively with matters of our past. We are sometimes willing to concede that perhaps some element of racial memory might enter in.


The subconscious, however, also contains the undistorted material of the mind, which is uncamouflaged and which operates between planes, knowing no boundaries.

The Tree Conscious

Of course trees are conscious. What we have here is latent energy, vitality and capacity, with much of it withheld or suspended momentarily. The tree is dissociated in one manner. In some ways, its living forces and consciousness are kept to a minimum. It is in a state of drowsiness on the one hand; and on the other, it focuses the usable portion of its energy into being a tree.


The state of consciousness involved here is dull as compared to the highly differentiated human ability in many ways. However, in other ways, the experiences of the tree are extremely deep, dealing with the inner senses which are also properties of treedom.

The inner senses of the tree have strong affinity with the properties of the earth itself. They feel their growing. They listen to their growing as we might listen to our own heartbeat. They experience this oneness with their own growth, and they also feel pain. The pain, while definite, unpleasant and sometimes agonizing, is not of an emotional nature in the same way that we experience pain. In some ways, it is even a deeper thing. The analogy may not be perfect, far from it, but it is as if our breath were to be suddenly cut off — in a manner, this somewhat approximates pain for a tree.


The tree makes adjustments just as we do. It listens to its growth up from the earth and to the murmur of the growth of its roots beneath. It adjusts each root ending according to what impediments might lie in its way. Without the conscious mind of man it nevertheless retains this inner consciousness of all its parts, above and below the ground, and manipulates them constantly.

The tree is also aware of its environment to an astonishing degree. It maintains constant awareness and the ability to adjust itself in two completely different worlds, so to speak — one in which it meets little resistance in growing upward and one composed of much heavier elements into which it must grow downward. Man needs artificial methods to operate effectively on land or in water, but the so-called unconscious tree manages nicely in two worlds as diverse, certainly, as land and water, and makes itself a part of each.


And as far as motion is concerned, the tree moves upward and downward. It is quite unfair to say that it cannot transport itself, since it does so to an amazing degree; the roots and limbs moving in all directions. The inner senses of all plant life are well attuned, alert and very vital. All of these fragments have consciousness to a rather high degree, considering the man holds them in such low repute.

My readers of my previous blogs, remember of the trance state — in a light trance, we are able to maintain awareness of self, our environment and our place in it. We simply behave somewhat differently, not bestirring ourselves in any direction unless the suggestion to do so has been given. The awareness of plant life lies along these lines.


Now, in a deep trance the subject, though fully aware of what is happening in the trance, may remember nothing of it afterward. The awareness of plant life is also somewhat like that of the subject in deep trance. Except for the suggestion and stimulus received by regular natural forces on our plane, the plant life does not bestir itself in other directions. But like the trance subject, our plant is aware. Its other abilities lie unused for the time, and latent, but they are present.

The awareness is focused along certain lines. The tree lives through its inner senses, experiencing many sensations and reacting to many stimuli of which we are unaware. Minute earth tremors, even the motion of small ants about its lower trunk. — these are recognized and experienced. Such invisibilities as humidity, radioactivity and all electrical values are felt as quite real things to our tree.


A tree knows a human being also, by the weight of a boy upon its branches, by the vibrations in the air as adults pass, which hit the tree’s trunk at varying distances, and even by voices. My readers must remember what I said in previous blogs about mental enzymes and my remark that color can sometimes be heard. The tree recognizes a human being, though it does not see the human being in out terms. It does not build up the image of a man or woman, but it builds up a composite sensation which represents, say, a given individual. And the tree will recognize the same man or woman who passes it by each day.

As our own body senses temperature changes, it also senses the psychic charge, not only of other individuals, but of plant and vegetative matter. Our tree builds up a composite of sensations of this sort, sensing not the physical dimensions of a material object, whatever it is, but the vital psychic formation within and about it.


Size is sensed by a tree, however, perhaps because of its inherent concern with height. The table around which my wife walks senses, even as she senses it.

Man’s and woman’s ego causes him or her to interpret everything else in light of himself or herself. He or she loses much in this manner. The ego can be compared to the bark of a tree. The bark is flexible, vibrant, and grows with the growth beneath. It is a tree’s contact with the outer world, the tree’s interpreter and, to some degree, the tree’s companion. So should man’s and woman’s ego be.


When man’s and woman’s ego turns instead into a shell — when instead of interpreting outside conditions, it reacts too violently against them, then it hardens and becomes an imprisoning form that begins to snuff out important data and to keep enlarging information from the inner self. The ego’s purpose is protective. The ego is also a device to enable the inner self to inhabit the physical plane.

If, for example, our tree bark grew fearful of stormy weather and began to harden itself against the elements, in a well-meaning but distorted protective spirit, then the tree would die. This is what the ego does when it reacts too violently to purely physical data. As a result, it stiffens, and then we have, a well-meaning self, the cold detachment with which we at one time faced the world.


Nevertheless, let remind you that the tree’s bark is quite necessary and cannot be dispensed with.

The idea of dissociation could be likened to the slight distance between the bark and the inside of the tree. Here we do not have a rigid bark, as we could not have a rigid ego. We have instead a flexible bark, changing with the elements, protecting the inner tree (or inner self), but flexible, opening or closing in rhythmic motion.


The inner tree can continue to grow because the bark is resilient. It bends with the wind. It does not bend when there is no wind, nor does it stiffen, stopping the flow of sap to the treetop for fear that the dumb tree, not knowing what it was up to, would bump its head against the sky.


Neither should the ego react so violently that it remembers and reacts to past storms in the midst of clear and sunny weather. Such a tree bark would be death to the tree. What we must still understand is that the same applies to any individual and the ego. It applies to us all. And we must learn that it is equally ridiculous to act as it is a summer day in the middle of wintertime. The tree has enough sense not to show blossoms in a blizzard.

“The Trees in the Forest”

The tree in the forest

Stand secret and silent,

their voices suspended

In lungs of leaves

That only can whisper

Of dreams held dormant,

That breathe only once

In a thousand years.

Deep is the sleep

Of the moss and the pebble.

Long is the trance

Of the grass and the meadow.

Footfalls come and footfalls pass,

But no sounds can break

That green-eyed trance.

The Midplane

The midplane is an excellent description of the semi-plane some people now inhabit. It is a waiting plane for personalities at certain stages of development.


The midplane contains a conglomeration of fragments, who have not attained sufficient knowledge or manipulability to progress further at this point. They may be at various stages of development, but, usually, they have attained only a fair level of achievement. They have not excelled, neither have they ‘failed.’ They are working out problems of their own. They are not as yet committed to the next plane of their advancement.

They can be of benefit along certain lines. The validity of their information may be excellent. On the other hand, it may be less than trustworthy at times, simply because their achievement level is not high. If they err, they do so through ignorance.


The ego is the tool by which the hidden self manipulates in the physical universe. In our case, it enables us to focus our ability along lines necessary to make it effective on our plane. However, when the ego becomes involved with fears, it ceases to be an effective tool and becomes instead a hammer hitting us incessantly over the head.

When the ego becomes overly concerned, it becomes overly conditioned to negative responses. The creative energies build up their thickly-dimensioned pseudo-realities of pain. For a certain amount of time, according to our condition, they automatically create the patterns of fear that belong to the ego.


These fears do not belong to what we think of as the subconscious. Then these materializations of panic and pain, play about the physical body, projected by the ego, and steal the powers of the subconscious mind from their natural constructive tasks. In other words, the ego become a tool to disrupt rather than to create.

Our own subconscious is the fountain of our individuality and personality; from it springs our talent. When the ego becomes too concerned with daily matters, with worry, then it becomes far less effective. The freely working subconscious — or the inner you — is completely capable of taking care of all practical considerations and will use the ego as a tool to do so.


Dissociation puts the power back where it belongs. Daily methods of dissociation are extremely practical. You will notice within a few weeks’ time an added energy. So-called impulses on our part are often blocked because we do not consider them practical. But the subconscious knows its own meat and its own sauce and the best means for its nourishment.

Begin yoga exercises and follow them faithfully. A few experiments with auto-suggestion upon falling asleep will  be ego-bound. Think of this in terms of muscle-bound, and you will see what I mean. Be in a drowsy state and suggest, suggest, suggest.Do not attempt to bully or command the subconscious.


My affection for my blog readers is strong. If I speak heavy-handedly, it is because i want you to have a light touch. Dissociation brings about a strong unity with the creative aspects of personality. It puts us back, or it puts our creative talents back, in the driver’s seat.

Animals catch our emotional contagion and according to their own abilities, translate it for themselves.


The viruses and infections are, of course, present. They always are. They are themselves fragments, struggling small fragments, without intention of harm. We have general immunity, believe it or not, to all such viruses. Ideally, we can inhabit a plane with them without fear. It is only when we give tacit agreement that harm is inflicted. To some degree, household pets are dependent upon our psychic strength. They have their own, it is true, but, unknowingly, we reinforce their energy and health.

When our own personalities are more or less in balance, we have no trouble at all looking out for these creatures and actually reinforcing their existence with residues of our creative and sympathetic powers. In times of psychological stress — or in periods of crises — quite unwittingly we often withhold this strong reinforcement.


I would like to make it clear that animals do have energy to maintain their own health, but this is reinforced as a rule by the vitality of the human beings to whom they may be emotionally attached.

At times, the ego can hold us in a tight vice, which the dissociation breaks. This is what happens after dissociation exercises. Allowing ourselves psychic freedom. However, conscious fears cause the ego to tighten its grasp, and some effects of this nature startup.


The fact that the fearful ego begins to tighten explains our reactions to dissociation exercises. The ego can build up around the inner self like a glacier, and the dissociation exercises help melt it away. Even the prickles in our neck are like tiny picks chipping away at icy fears. You release so quickly as a result of the exercises that you don’t know what had happened.


Often when we think we are dealing with a matter or a person in a dissociated manner, we might be instead exhibiting a cold, conscious detachment. This is a pose of the ego and is not to be confused with the lithe subconscious detachment which is actually warm, flexible and expanse.

Light Is A Mental Enzyme

Mental enzymes create senses on the physical plane in order that they may be recognized and appreciated by the physical being. The mental enzymes are the same , basically, throughout the universe, but their materializations on any particular plane are determined by the properties inherent in the plane itself.


The quality called light on this plane could just as well appear as sound in another; and for the matter, even on this plane, light can be changed into sound, and sound into light. It is always interaction which is important. Even the mental enzymes themselves are interchangeable, as far as the principle behind them is concerned, though for practical purposes they maintain separate and distant qualities in their materializations in one plane.

That is why it is possible for some human beings to experience sound as color or to see color as sound. Granted, this is not a characteristic experience, but if the mental enzymes were not interchangeable in principle, then the experience would not be possible. Light would never be heard, for example, and sound would never be seen.


In practical terms, these mental enzymes must — and do — give a predictable, more or less dependable, result. The thing to remember, though, is that this interchangeability can occur, and is, therefore, a property of mental enzymes in general. On our plane, the action of these mental enzymes appear to be more or less inflexible, static, irreversible and permanent. Of course, this is not the case.

Because mental enzymes seem to give the same effects most of the time in our system, our scientists blithely label these as laws of nature; that is, the apparent laws of cause and effect. If you’ll forgive a pun, because a certain cause will usually give a certain effect in our physical universe, we may be justified in saying that the apparent results are laws that operate within our system. But stay in our own backyard.


What I am trying to say, is that there are apparent rules of cause and effect, but the same causes do not always give the same effects. There is much more I want to say along these lines. Please consider again our wires and mazes (from the last few blogs). I have said, if you’ll forgive the brief reminder, that these are composed of solidified vitality.

They are the living stuff of the universe, even as they form its boundaries and seem to divide it into labyrinthian ways, like the inside of a honeycomb. The planes within the tiny wires — that is, the planes formed by the connections and interconnections of our imaginary wires — come into the sphere of each different plane and take  the form inherent in the plane itself.


Therefore, these wires, continuing our analogy, will grow thick or thin, or change color completely, like some chameleon-like animal constantly camouflaging its true appearance by taking on the outward manifestations of each neighboring forest territory. Then too, the inhabitants of any particular plane are themselves chameleon-like.

The inhabitants see only the camouflage. They them accept it as a definite rule of nature, never realizing that just beyond their eyesight and just beyond their outer senses, this familiar tamed animal of a law changes appearance completely. So complete, in fact, is this transformation as to be in some cases unrecognizable. However, by seeing beneath the camouflage in any one case, we can see beneath all camouflage.


What these wires are, then, that seem to divide our planes and appear so differently in one plane than they do in another, is solidified vitality, whose camouflaging action is determined by mental enzymes. Now, perhaps, you will understand why I said earlier that sound can be seen and color can be heard. There are many diverse examples along this line.

I would like to repeat: Mental enzymes allow the solidified vitality to change form. Needless to say, mental enzymes and solidified vitality are dependent upon each other in many ways. The enzymes of our little equation permits vitality to operate successfully under diverse mental and physical situations and forms the basis for each particular systems of existence.


The inner senses are actually the channels through which the entire composition of any plane is appreciated and maintained. The mental enzymes act upon the vitality, which is, as I told you, the structure of the universe itself. The inner senses, then,are the means. The mental enzymes are the tools, and the vitality is the actual material that forms the universe as a whole, the apparent divisions within it, the apparent boundaries between the systems and the diverse material within each division. These diverse materials, again, are only camouflage formed by the inner senses upon the ‘material’ itself.

The strange thing, incidentally about our flying saucers is not that they appear, but that we can see them. As science advances on various planes, the inhabitants learn to travel between planes occasionally, while carrying with them the manifestations of their home station.


As I mentioned, they carry their own particular camouflage with them. We recognize it as not our own. Taking off as right angles involves another of our natural laws which are not actual laws but only seem to be from where we are. When science progresses on various planes, then such visitations become less accidental and more planned. However, since the inhabitants of each plane are bound by particular materialized patterns of their ‘home,’ they bring this pattern of camouflaged vitality with them. Certain kinds of science cannot operate without it.

When the inhabitants of a plane have learned mental science patterns, then they are to a great degree freed from the more regular camouflage patterns. The flying saucer appearances come from a system much more advanced in technological sciences than ours. However, this is still not a mental science plane. Therefore, the camouflage paraphernalia appears, more or less visible, to our astonishment.


So strong is this tendency for vitality to change from one apparent form to another, that what we have here in our flying saucers is something that is actually not of our plane nor of the plane of its origin.

What happens is this: When the ‘flying saucer’ starts out toward its destination, the atoms and molecules that compose it (and which are themselves formed by vitality) are more or less aligned according to the pattern inflicted upon it by its own territory. As it enters our plane, a distortion occurs. The actual structure of the craft is caught in a dilemma of form.


It is caught between transforming itself completely into earth’s particular camouflage pattern, and retaining its original pattern. The earthly viewer attempts to correlate what he or she sees with what he or she supposedly knows or imagines possible, in the little he or she understands of the universe.

What he or she sees is something between a horse and a dog and resembles neither. The craft retains what it can of its original structure and changes what it must. This accounts for much of the conflicting reports as to shape, size and color. The few times that the craft shoots off at right angles, it has managed to retain functions ordinary to it in its particular habitat.


I do not believe we will have any saucer landings for quite some while — not physical landings in the usual sense of the word. These saucers cannot stay on our plane for nay length of time. The pressures that push against the vehicle itself are tremendous. It is literally caught between two worlds. To conform to the laws of a particular plane is a practical necessity, and at this time, the ‘saucers’ cannot afford to stay betwixt and between for any indefinite period.

What they do is take a quick glimpses of our plane — and hold in mind that the saucer or cigar shape seen within our system is a bastard form having little relation to the structure at it is at home base.


In other words, people from other systems of reality do appear in ours. Sometimes on purpose and sometimes by accident. In some cases, our people have blundered through the apparent curtain between our past and present, and so have others blundered into the apparent division between one plane and another. Usually, they have been invisible to our plane, as the few who fell into the apparent past were invisible to the people of the past.

This sort of experience involves a sudden psychic awareness that all boundaries are for practical purposes only. There are many kinds of science, however, besides our own. There are many, for example, just dealing with locomotion. Had the human race gone into certain mental disciplines as thoroughly as it has explored technology, then its practical transportation system would be vastly different and far more efficient.


A plane is not necessarily a planet. A plane may be one planet, but a plane may also exist where no planet is. One planet may have several planes. Planes may also involve various aspects of apparent time. Planes can and do intermix without the knowledge of the inhabitants. A plane may be a time or only one iota of vitality that exists by itself. A plane may cease to be. A plane is formed for entities as patterns for fulfillment along various lines. It is a climate conducive to the development of unique and particular capabilities and achievements and isolation of elements.


It is often practical that entities or their various personalities visit one plane before another. This does not mean that one plane must necessarily be visited before another. We could say also that an entity visits all planes simultaneously, as it is possible for us to visit the state of sorrow and joy almost simultaneously and experience both emotions in heightened form because of the almost immediate contrast. In fact, the analogy of a plane with an emotional state is much more valid than the analogy between a plane and a geographical state, particularly since emotional states take up no room or space.



What Mental Enzymes Are

As mental genes are behind the physical genes, so to speak, so are mental enzymes behind the physical stuff we can examine on our plane. Chlorophyll is such a mental enzyme, and there are more which I will describe in later blogs.


In a sense, any color or quality of that nature could be considered a mental enzyme. There is an exchange of sorts between the mental and physical without which, for example, color could not exist. I use color here as an example because it is perhaps easier to understand how this could be a mental enzyme than it is to perceive the same thing about chlorophyll. Chlorophyll is green in more than color, incidentally.

Nevertheless, there is an interaction here which gives chlorophyll its properties. I hope to make this clearer, but it involves part of a larger concept for which we do not now have the proper background. Chlorophyll is a mental enzyme, however, and it is one of the moving forces in our plane. A variant exists in all other planes. It is a mental spark, so to speak, that sets everything else into motion.


This also has to do with feeling, which is also a mover. We must try not to categories things in old ways, but when we open our mind, we will see a similarity between chlorophyll, as a mental enzyme or mover, and emotion which is never still. Emotion ‘solidified’ is something else again and is perhaps a framework of other worlds.

Perhaps I may be able to make mental enzymes clearer. In our own experience, we are familiar with steam, water and ice. These are all manifestations of the same thing. So can a seemingly physical chlorophyll be also a part of a seemingly immaterial emotion of feeling, but in a different form — and, of course, directed into this form or caused to take various forms in response to certain laws — as our ice will not exist of itself in the middle of our summertime.


Some might find the phrase ‘solidified emotion or feeling’ outlandish. Some understand now that our plane is composed of solidified thought. When our scientist get through with all their high fiddle-faddle, they will also discover that this is the case.

When I spoke of in my earlier blog to imagine the wire structure penetrating everything that is, I meant you to imagine these wires as being alive, as I am a live wire myself. Joking aside. I will now ask you to imagine these wires as being composed of the solidified emotion of which I have just spoken. Surely you must know that the words feeling or emotion are, at best, symbols to describe something else, and that something else comes extremely close to our mental enzymes.


Actually, a counter-action within a mental enclosure occurs. A mental enclosure divides itself in two, splits up, multiples, acts upon its own various parts, and this produces a material manifestation. The ‘material’ is material, yet it is mentally produced. The mental enzymes within the enclosure are the elements that set off the action, and — listen to this — they are also the action itself.

In other words, the mental enzymes not only produce action in the material world, but they become the action. If you will read over the above three or four paragraphs, you will come close to seeing where mental and physical become one.


We know what love and hate are, but as I told you earlier, try to think in new ways. Love and hate, for example, are action. They are action and they both imply action in physical bodies.

These mental enzymes, to go back to them, are solidified feeling, but not in the terms that we usually use. I have said that our imaginary wires that seem to permeate our model universe are alive; and now if you bear with me, I will say that they are mental enzymes or solidified feelings, always in motion, and yet permanent enough to form a more or less consistent framework. We could almost say that mental enzymes become the tentacles that form material — though I do not find that a very pretty phrase.


The framework, again, is only for convenience, as our physical walls are for our convenience, as I mentioned earlier. The walls are not there as such, but we had better act as if they were or suffer a possible broken neck. I must still respect many like frameworks in my own plane, but my understanding of them less opaque.

Intellectual truth will not make us free, you see, though it is a necessary preliminary. If this were the case, our walls would fall away, since, intellectually, we understand their rather dubious nature. Since feeling is so often the cohesive with which mind builds, it is feeling itself which must be changed if we would find freedom from our particular plane of existence at our particular time. That is, changing feeling will allow us to see variants. These discussions now are, of necessity, of a simple and uncomplicated nature. If I speak in analogies and images, it is because I must relate with the world that is familiar to us.


I am convinced that the human mind or consciousness has abilities and methods of perception far beyond those we had thought possible.

The Fifth Dimension

As far as fifth dimension is concerned. It is space. I will have to try to build up the image of a structure to help you understand, but then I must rip down the structure because there is none there.


Consider, then, a network of wires somewhat like, though different from the conception of “Idea construction” — a maze of interlocking wires endlessly constructed, so that looking through them there would seem to be no beginning or end. Our plane could be likened to a small position between four very spindly and thin wires, and the next evolving plane could be likened to the small position in the neighboring wires on the other side.

Not only are we on different sides of the same wires, but we are at the same time either above or below, according to our viewpoint. And if we consider the wires as forming cubes… then the cubes could also fit one within the other, without disturbing the inhabitants of either cube one iota — and these cubes are also within cubes, which are themselves within cubes, and I am speaking only of the small particles of space taken up by your plane and mine.


Again, now think in terms of our plane, bounded by its small spindly set of wires, and my plane on the other side. These, as I have said, have also boundless solidarity and depth, yet in usual terms, to one side the other is transparent. We cannot see through, but the two planes move through each other constantly.

I hope you see what I have done here. I have initiated the idea of motion, for true transparency is not the ability to see through but to move through. This is what I mean by fifth dimension. Now remove the structure of the wires and cubes. Things behave as if the wires and cubes were there, but these are only constructions necessary, even to those on my plane, in order to make this comprehensible to our faculties, the faculties of any entity.


We merely construct imaginary lines to walk upon. So real are the wall constructions of our rooms that we would freeze in the winter time without them, yet there is no room and no walls. So, in a like manner, the wires that we constructed are real to us in the universe, although … to me, the walls are transparent. So are the wires that we constructed to make our point about the fifth dimension, but for all practical purposes, we must behave as if the wires were there.


Again, if you will consider our maze of wires, I will ask you to imagine them filling up everything that is, with your plane and my plane like two small birds nests in the netlike fabric of some gigantic tree. Consider, for example, that these wires are also mobile, constantly trembling and also live, in that they not only carry the stuff of the universe but are themselves projections of this stuff, and you will see how difficult it is to explain. Nor can I blame you for growing tired when after asking you to imagine this strange structure, I then insist that you tear it apart, for it is no more actually seen or touched than is the buzzing of a million invisible bees.

The Universe as a Physical Body

The matter of the universe can be conceived of as a physical body, an organism of individual cells (objects) held together by connective tissue (the chemicals and elements of air). This connective tissue is also alive and carries electrical impulses. Within it, as within the connective tissues of the human body, there is a certain elasticity, a certain amount of regeneration and a constant replacement of the atoms and molecules that compose it. While the whole retains its shape, the material itself is being constantly born and replaced.


There are no real boundaries to the self; skin does not separate us from others but connect us in a webwork of energy; what we thought of as Self and Not-Self are interrelated; and that, in this life at least, ideas are constantly being transformed into matter.

The ability of the entity to transform energy into an idea and then to construct it physically determine the entity’s place on the physical evolutionary plane. Simple organisms are capable of “picking up” fewer communications. Their range is less, but the vitality and validity of their constructions is excellent. In simple organisms such as the paramecium and amoeba, the few sharp ideas received are constructed almost simultaneously, without reflection. The organism needs no other mechanism to translate ideas. What it has is sufficient.


More complicated organisms — mammals, for example — have need of further mechanisms to construct ideas because they are to perceive more of them. Here memory is an element. Now the organism has a built-in ghost image of past constructions by which to perfect and test new ones. Reflection of some sort enters into the picture, and with it the organism is given more to do. Slowly, within its range of receptivity, it is given some choice in the actual construction of ideas into physical reality.

The reflection is brief, but for a moment the animal partakes of a new dimension. The shadow of time glimmers in his eyes as the still unperfected memory of past constructions lingers in his consciousness. As yet, memory storage is small, but now the instantaneous construction is no longer instantaneous, in our terms. There is a pause: the organism — dog or tiger — can choose to attack or not attack. The amoeba must construct its small world without reflection and without time as we know it.


Entities with still broader range need more complicated structure. The scope of their receptivity is so large that the simple autonomic nervous system is not enough. The amoeba constructs each idea it receives, because it is able to receive so few. All must be constructed to ensure survival. With man and woman, the opposite becomes true. He and she have such a range of receptivity that it is impossible for him or her to construct all of his and her ideas physically. As his and her scope widened, a mechanism was necessary that would allow him or her to choose. Self-consciousness and reason were the answers.

Suddenly, time blossomed like a strange flower in his and her skull. Before this he and she were transfixed in the present. But memory produced another dimension in the animal, man and woman carried it further. No longer did memory flicker briefly and disappear, enclosing him or her in darkness again. Now it stretched brightly behind him and her and also stretched out ahead — a road on which he and she always saw his and her own changing image.


He and she learned continuity. And with his and her focused memory at his and her command, man’s and woman’s ego was born, which could follow its own identity through the maze of blazing impulses that beset him and her, could recognize itself through the patterns of continuing constructions and could separate itself from its action in the physical world. Here we have the birth of subject and object, the I AM who is the doer or constructor, and the construction itself.

This new dimension enabled the species to manipulate and recognize its own constructions and freed it to focus greater energy in projecting some ideas over others. In other words, conscious purpose became possible, physically. Somewhere along the line, however, man and woman began to divorce themselves almost completely and artificially from there own constructions. Hence his and her groping, his and her sense of alienation from nature, his and her search for a Cause or Creator of a creation he and she no longer recognized as his or her own.


This is an excellent example of the ways in which the inner self can suddenly regenerate and revitalize the personality, open up new methods of perception, shatter barriers and flood the personality with energy that sets it right, reorganizing it in more meaningful directions. It is a second birth. Such events are like geysers that erupt suddenly, bringing us close to the center of our being. They come from subjective rather than objective reality, and, in my case at least, they become objectified, their force propelling them into physical actualization.

The Fabric of Physical Matter

All physical matter is idea construction. We only see our own constructions. So-called empty space is full of constructions not our own that we cannot perceive. Our skin connects us to other physical constructions, and through it we are involved in the complicated fabric of continuous matter. The action of each one of the most minute of these particles affects each other one. The slight motion of one grain of sand causes a corresponding alteration in the distribution of the stars and in all matter’s fabric, from an atom in a man’s and woman’s skull down to the slightest variation in a microbe’s action.


All matter is idea construction, woven together; each construction is individual and yet cohesive to the whole. The smallest particle is necessary to the whole, forming part of matter’s design.

The Sum of Individual Idea Constructions

The physical universe is the sum of individual idea constructions. Memory is the ghost image of “past” idea constructions.


Each evolutionary change is preceded and caused by a new idea. As the idea is in the process of being constructed onto the physical planes, it prepares the material world for its own actuality and creates prerequisite conditions.

At no point can we actually say that one construction vanishes and another takes its place, but artificially we adopt certain points as past, present and future, for convenience. At some point, we agree that the physical construction ceases to be one thing and becomes another, but, actually it still contains elements of the “past” construction and is already becoming the “next” one.


Though the construction of an idea seems to disappear physically, the idea which it represents still exists.

Sleep is the entity’s rest from physical idea construction. Only enough energy is used to keep the personal image construction in existence. The entity withdraws into basic energy realms and is comparatively free from time since idea construction is at a subconscious area.


After death, the entity will have its ghost images (memories) at its command, though their apparent sequence will no longer apply. Memories are properties of the subconscious energy entity and, as such, are indestructible (though they may be unavailable to the individual under various circumstances).

The next plane of existence will involve further training in energy use and manipulation, since the energy of which the entity is composed is self-generating and always seeking more complicated form and awareness.


Each material particle is an idea construction formed by the individualized bits of energy that compose it.

Each entity perceives only his or her own construction on a physical level. Because all constructions are more or less faithful reproductions in matter of the same basic ideas (since all individuals are, generally speaking, on the same level in this plane), then they agree sufficiently in space, time and degree so that the world of appearances has coherence and relative predictability




Dreaming is a creative state of consciousness, a threshold of psychic activity in which we throw off usual restrictions to use our most basic abilities and realize our true independence from three-dimensional form. In dreams, we write the script for our daily lives and perceive other levels of existence that our physical focus usually obscures.


The dream universe has its own basic laws or “root assumptions” — mental equivalents to our laws of gravity, space and time. In other worlds, dream reality only seems discordant or meaningless because we judge it according to physical laws rather than by the rules that apply within it.

Dreams, then, are not just imaginative indigestion or psychic chaos. We are not temporarily insane when we dream, as some theorists maintain. To the contrary, we may be far more sane and alert during some dream states than we  are ordinarily. Certainly we are more creative. We may even be more “alive,” as we will see from our own experiences.


Many dreams are precognitive, and personal experience is a great convincer we discover for ourselves — recalled, and dated and recorded dreams and then checked them against events.

We think that we are only conscious while we are awake. We assume ourselves unconscious when we sleep. In Freud’s terminology, the dice are indeed loaded on the side of the conscious mind. But pretend for a moment that we are looking at this situation from the other side. Pretend that while we are in the dream state we are concerned with the problem of physical consciousness and existence. From the viewpoint, the picture is entirely different, for we are indeed conscious when we sleep.


The locations that we visit while dreaming are as real to us then as physical locations are to us in the waking state. What we have is this: In the waking state, the whole self is focused toward physical reality, but in the dreaming state, it is focused in a different dimension. It is every bit as conscious and aware.

If we have little memory of our dream locations when we are awaken, then remember that we are in  the dream situation. Both are legitimate and both are realities. When the body lies in bed, it is separated by a vast distance from the dream location in which the dreaming self may dwell. But this, dear friends, has nothing to do with space, for the dream location exists simultaneously with the room in which the body sleeps.


There is, of course, an apparent contradiction here, but it is only apparent, our dilemma being this: If we have another self-conscious self, then why aren’t we aware of it? Pretend that you are some weird creature with two faces. One face looks out upon one world [the dream reality] and one face looks out upon another world [the physical one].

Imagine further this poor creature having a brain to go with each face, and each brain interprets reality in terms of the world it looks upon. Yet the two worlds are different, and more the creatures are Siamese twins. At the same time, imagine that these two creatures are really one, but with definite parts equipped to handle two entirely different worlds.


The subconscious, in this rather ludicrous analogy, would exist between the two brains and would enable the creature to operate as a single entity. At the same time — and this is the difficult part to explain — neither of the two faces would ever ‘see’ the other’s world. They would not be aware of each other, yet each would be fully conscious.

Flying dreams are not all disguised sexual fantasies, as Freud maintained, for example. In many of them we are flying, and the destinations we reach are quite physical.


My future blogs will be mainly concerned with events that happen precisely when consciousness is turned away from normal objective life. Much more is involved than even the nature of the dream state and man’s and woman’s fascinating ability to withdraw consciousness from the body. These phenomena are only evidences of the greater creative consciousness that is inherent and active in each of us — the interior universe of which we know so little.

It often seems to me that only when we close our eyes do we begin to see, literally and figuratively. This is somewhat of an exaggeration, and yet my experience as a metaphysical student makes several facts clear. Our ordinary consciousness shows us only one specific view of reality. When we learn to close off our senses momentarily and change the focus of awareness, other quite valid glimpses of an interior universe begin to show themselves.


This is most obvious in dreaming, of course. Dreams may well represent us at our most creative, for not only do we process the past days activities, but we also choose tomorrow’s events from the limitless probable actions that are presented to us while the waking self is still.


It’s tricky to play hopscotch back and forth between various stages of consciousness, to travel into little-understood subjective realms, explore those inner landscapes and return with any clear clues as to their nature. Such explorations are highly important, however, because they bring us in touch with that basic inner reality that underlies our individual conscious thought and existence and which is the bedrock of our civilization.

Speak to That All-embracing “You”

We have lived in a world in which we believed we must struggle to survive — and so we have struggled.


We have believed that the natural contours of nature were somehow antagonistic to our own existence, so that left in the hands of nature alone we would lose our way. We have believed that in the very framework of our psychology. In our experiences, therefore, all of these things have largely proven true.

Nothing taught that we were creatures. I have been trying to lead us into a new threshold of perception, where the old myths of evolution can be seen as outmoded, ancient of forsaken castles amid a forest of beliefs — a forest that is indeed itself a magically formed one. The forest is the world of our imagination, surely, the imagination of our minds, and yet given force and power by the innate creatively that rises up from an inner world that represents much more truly the origins of man’s and woman’s and beast. That world has been largely hidden by the camouflages shed by science and religion alike, but in our times the landscape began to appear so dark and threatening, so forbidden and alien to our own desires, that its end seemed all the more inevitable and swift.


I hope I have given in my blogs a far more gallant and true picture, that represents the origin of our life, structure and being and thought. The inner world of reality, the world of dreams, presents a model of existence in which new energy vitality, and being is everywhere apparent, ready to come forward to form new transformations, new combinations of energy and desire.

That inner psychological universe is a psychic gestalt, propelled, formed, sustained or driven by value fulfillment, love and desire, by the loving values that have no limit. The universe does not give up on itself, or on any of its creatures. It is ruled by a different set of principles, a different set of values, and by inner cooperative exuberance.


We may need some time before the old beliefs become less prominent, and finally fall into their proper decay — a decay, incidentally, that does indeed have its own kind of majesty, energy, and beauty. But the inner natural leanings of all of consciousness within the realms of our being now yearn for constructive change, clearer vision, to experience again their inherent sense of corporal spirituality, physical and psychic grace. They want to sense again the effortless motion that is their natural birthright.


I hope my blogs to some extent or another puts each reader in touch with your own inner psychological motion, your creative breath, so that we are invigorated and sense within your own minds and spirit a new promise, a new intent, and the exhilaration of earthly and spiritual strength. We dwell in a state of natural grace that is quite alive and vital whether or not science decrees that consciousness possesses its own intent. Nature is supernatural all the while, of course.

Changing Attitudes will help bring “Our Natural Place in the World”

I have not given complicated methods or suggestions, telling how to decipher or understand our own dreams, though  I have mentioned such topics often in my blogs.


I have not given complicated methods concerning out-of-body travel, and yet all of my blogs, by changing attitudes, will help bring about changes in ourselves that will automatically enhance such activities. They will begin to take their natural places within our world. No methods will help us otherwise.

I do not want you to think that the answers to your questions lie prepackaged in the dream state, either, relatively inaccessible except to those who possess unique talents or some secretive knowledge of the world of the occult. Many people, long before the time of printing or reading, learned to read nature very well, to observe the seasons, to feel out “the seasons of the soul.” The answers, therefore, lie as close as our own back-door steps, for at the thresholds of our beings we automatically stand in the center of knowledge. We are never at the periphery of events.


Regardless of our circumstances, our condition in life, our training or our aptitudes, at our own threshold we stand at the center of all realities — for at our center all existences intersect. We are everywhere part of them, and they are of us. Each portion of the universe carries the knowledge of all other parts, and each point of a reality is that reality’s center. We are, then, centered in the universe.

Again, even our dreams and thoughts go out to help form new worlds.


Such considerations should naturally spark within us far vaster and yet far more intimate insights — insights in whose light the hazy rhetoric of prepackaged knowledge begins to disappear. As it does, so the speakers within each of us can rise to the surface of ordinary consciousness without being considered blabbermouths or mad men or women, or fools, without having to distant their information simply to bring it to our attention. The speakers are those inner voices that first taught us physical languages. We could be equally correct in calling them the voices of electrons or the voices of the gods, for each is a representation of Everything That Is, overflowing like a fountain both with knowledge and with love.

When we stand at our physical doorstep we look inward at an incredible glowing psychological venture. I am not using symbols in such statements, and hidden within them are important homey clues. Each spoon that we touch, each flower that we rearrange, each syllable that we speak, each room we attend to, automatically brings us in touch with our natural feeling for the universe — for each object, however homey or mundane, is alive with changes and comprehension.


I do not, therefore, want you to concentrate your efforts in memorizing methods of perceiving other realities, but to realize that such insights are everywhere within our grasp. If we understand that, then we will rearrange the organization of our own thoughts quite by oneself. We will begin to read our own thoughts as easily as we now read a blog. “It is far more important to read your own thoughts than it is to learn to read the thoughts of others, for when your own feelings are known to you, you easily see that all other feelings are also reflected in your own”. When we look away from the world we are looking at it more closely. When we read sentences like the last one we are somewhat freeing our own minds, opening greater organizations. Our life is one dream that we are remembering.


We are remembering it and creating it and creating it at once, watching it grow from the attention of our own love and knowledge, and as we seem to stand at its center, so we stand at the center of all of our dreams, which then spin themselves seemingly outward.

Our physical universe began, then, from a dreaming center.

Panspermia: “Life Seeded”

Some prominent astrophysicists, ,mathematicians, and astronomers have announced their belief in a theory of “panspermia” — that in ordinary terms of time life on earth was “seeded” from space, instead of arising by pure chance in some primordial ooze or sea on our planet. Certainly, articles like this suggest that they believe that this is what is happening now in the universe. Those men and women believe in evolution — that once it originated, life, as Charles Darwin proposed, has ever since been growing in complexity and “evolving” though natural selection and random mutations, or DNA copying errors into the life and beings we see and are today. Among other signs, the rebel scientists cite the identification in certain meteorites of bacterial and fungal micro-fossils, along with a number of amino acids. They claim that even at 4.6 billion years, the earth mathematically is not old enough for life to have had the time to evolve (beginning about 3.8 billion years ago) into its enormously complex current forms. That lack of ordinary time in evolutionary theory is a question I wondered about.


The panspermian theory is that life reached the Earth from a living organization permeating our entire Milky Way galaxy, and that there is a creator, or intelligence, or God out there. In taking a step further, by saying, the galaxy itself is alive — not merely full of life. I have discussed many ways the Everything That Is could have seeded life on earth through the roles of probabilities, and how certain successive forms could take root upon the earth when environmental and psychic conditions were right, and so give the appearance of an evolutionary progression. Everything That Is, might have offered those same incipient forms to the living earth many times, only to have the earth reject them or fail to develop them for many reasons. But even these latest scientific theories are based upon ideas of a past, present, and future; their proponents do not consider that basically time is simultaneous — that the universe is being created now.


The term, “value fulfillment,” is woefully inadequate to express the nature of life’s diversity, purpose, or meaning.


Value fulfillment is most difficult to describe, for it combines the nature of a loving presence — a presence with the innate knowledge of its own divine complexity — with a creative ability of infinite proportions that seeks to bring to fulfillment even the slightest, most distant portion of its own inverted complexity. Translated into simpler terms, each portion of energy is endowed with an inbuilt reach of creativity that seeks to fulfill its own potentials in all possible variations — and in such a way that such a development also furthers that creative potentials of each other portion of reality

Life Cloud II

It certainly must seem to most of us that we begin many therapeutically designed programs only to have them disappear. There is a rhythm to such programs, however, and it is natural for the self to rouse at certain times, begin such activities, then apparently discard them.


They begin with a certain impetus, give us a certain kind of progress, and regardless of how great or small that progress may be, there is a necessary time of assimilation — that is, the stimulation over a period of time is more effective when it is in a fashion intermittent, when certain methods are tried out, applied, and so forth — but by the very nature of the healing process there is also the necessity of letup, diversion, and looking away.

Left alone, the self knows how to utilize such rhythms. If we trusted the characteristics of basic natural person, we would not need such blogs as ours, generally, in the world at all — for such knowledge would be part of it and implied in its cultural organizations, and the daily habits of the people.


The past blogs on the magical approach, can serve as valuable springboards to release from our own creative areas new triggers for inspiration and understanding, and hence for therapeutic development. That should be part of the program, in other words, regardless of what I intend to do blog-wise.

Another point: Regardless of any seeming contradictions, the beneficial aspects of any particular creative activity far outweigh any disadvantages. The nature of creativity, regardless of any given specific manifestation, is reflected in an overall generalized fashion that automatically increases the quality of life, and such benefits are definite regardless of what other conditions also become apparent. I mean to make clear here that regardless of any complications that may seem only too apparent to you, in the production and distribution of my last blogs, the benefits far outweigh any disadvantages.


We cannot know what would have happened, for example, had it not been produced, or distributed, so the question might seem moot. In the same fashion, the publication of my blogs, or rather the one we are working on, is bound to bring greater advantages than disadvantages. Expression is far preferred, of course, to repression — but more than this, the matter of repression cannot be solved by adding further repression as a therapeutic measure.

If the apparent trigger of a difficulty is a creative accomplishment, then the difficulty itself is ‘loaded’ also with its own natural therapeutic solutions.


The magical approach is indeed the natural approach to life’s experience.

It is the adult’s version of childhood knowledge, the human version of the animals’ knowledge, the conscious version of ‘unconscious’ comprehension. In past blogs I told you that Framed-Mind-1 and 2 were actually united. They seemed to be so disunited that it is almost impossible to discuss then using any other terms. To understand that much alone, to comprehend the simple idea of Framed-mind-2’s indisputable existence is strongly important however.


We do not have to worry in an overly strained way about putting the new principles of life into practical experience at once. We do not need to worry or deride ourselves for stupidity if it appears, looking over the long annals of work that we have done together, that it should have been obvious that our ideas were leading in certain directions — for not only have I been trying to divest you of official ideas, but to prepare you for the acceptance of a new version of reality: a version that could be described in many fashions. It has been during the annals of history, but many of those fashions also indisputably, and with the best of intentions, managed to give a faulty picture: We ended up with our gods and demons, unwieldy methods and cults, that our “model” avoids many of those pitfalls.

In those annals there is legend after legend, tale after tale, history after history describing civilizations that have come and gone, kings risen and fallen, and those stories have always represented cultures of the psyche, and described various approaches used by man’s and woman’s psyche as it explored its intersection with earthly experiences.


Some mountains climbers, when asked why they climb a certain peak, respond: ‘Because the mountain is there to be climbed’ — so the natural approach, the magical approach is to be used because it exists, and because it represents an open doorway into a world of reality that is always present, always at the base of our cultures and experience. Theoretically at least, the magical approach should be used because it represents the most harmonious method of life. It is a way of living automatically enhances all of our abilities and accelerates our comprehensions.

To some extent tonight’s relatively brief blog should remove senses of urgency on our parts, or of self-criticism, that make us question when or how we can ‘learn to make’ the magical approach work in any specific way — that is, why we cannot learn to make the approach work in, say, helping one’s condition in a faster, more effective fashion.


We should understand that the approach is the best one to use in life, generally speaking, but it will improve all conditions, even if we still have difficulties in certain areas, and its use cannot help but promote the overall quality of our lives. That recognition takes the pressure off, so that we can to some extent relax our old attitudes enough so that we allow the magical approach to work in those areas that have been bones of contention.


The magical approach puts us in harmony with our own individual knowledge of the universe. It puts us in touch with the magical feeling of oneself that we had as a child, and that is familiar to us at levels usually beyond our physical knowledge of ourselves. It is better, then, to use the approach because we recognize it for what it is than to use it specifically in order to get something that we want, however beneficial. If it is used because we recognize its inherent rightness in ourselves, its inherent ‘superior stance,’ then it automatically puts us in a position of greater trust and faith. It opens our options, enlarges our vista of comprehension, so that the difficulties themselves are simply no longer as important — and vanish from our experience in, again, a more natural manner.


In a fashion, all of the material that I have given you in the annals of our relationship was meant to lead you in one way or another to a place where the true nature of reality could at least be glimpsed. We are at that point now.

In a manner of speaking, my physical condition represents that bruises, the wounds inflicted upon any individual in his or her long journey toward a greater comprehension of life’s experience. In religious terms, we begin to glimpse a promised land –a ‘land’ of psyche and reality that represents unimpeded nature.


The ‘proper’ question to ask is not: ‘Can I enter that land?’ The land is here, where we are, and it always has been. The methods, the ways, the beliefs, the modes of travel to a destination create the destination itself. It is impossible for us to operate without belief in our present mode of existence, ‘for beyond’ those glittering packages of beliefs, however, there exists the vast reservoir of sensation itself, the land that does indeed exist ‘beyond beliefs.’

The universe is not dependent upon our belief in it in order that it can exist. It contains within itself its own comprehension of its own knowledge, its own magical recognition of itself, its own harmonious laws and orders, its own cabinetry. It possesses and holds intact even the smallest probability, so that no briefest possible life or creature or being is ever lost in the shuffle of a cosmic mechanics.


To even sense the existence of that kind of reality, however, we must have already ‘opened the doorway’ to Framed-Mind-2, and begun to use the magical approach as our natural instinctive way of dealing with experience.

The Entire Picture of Physical Life Experienced from Our Own Viewpoint

But its complexity, its order and magnificence of structure and design should be understood as composing but one example of the infinite number of realities, each constructed by the propensities and characteristics of its own nature and the nature of its own consciousness.


The word “unconscious” is in a fashion meaningless. There are endless versions of consciousness, of course, with their own worlds, forming organizations of meaning and purpose. Some of these mingle with our own and vise versa. The “inner structure” is one of consciousness, and the deepest questions can eventually only be approached by granting the existence of inner references.

The nature of time, questions concerning the beginning or ending of the universe — these cannot be approached with any certainty by studying life’s exterior conditions, for the physical references themselves are merely the manifestations of inner psychological activity. We are aware of the universe only insofar as it impinges upon our perception. What lies outsides of that perception remains unknown to us. It seems to us, then, that the world began — or must have begun — at some point in the past, but that is like supposing that one piece of a cake is the whole cake , which was baked in one oven and consumed perhaps in an afternoon.


The inner references of reality involve a different kind of experience entirely, with organizational patterns that mix and merge at every conceivable point. We tune our consciousness while we sleep as one might tune a piano, so that in waking reality, it clearly perceives the proper notes and values that build up into physical experience. Those inner fields of reference in which we have our existence are completely changing themselves as our experience is added to them, and our own identity was couched in those references before birth as we understand it.

We are one conscious version of oneself, creating along with all of our contemporaries the realities of the times. When I use the term “contemporaries,” I refer to all of the species. We read our consciousness in certain fashions, but it is quite possible to read the consciousness of the world in other ways also.


Scientists do not know how many species exist on earth — only that they total in the billions. If we read it sideways, so to speak, we would still end up with an orderly universe, but one in which the nature of identity would read completely differently, stressing adjacent subjective communications of a conscious kind that form other kinds or patterns of subjectivity and psychological continuity. These result in the formation of “personalities” or entities who are aware of their own identities by following different pathways than our own, while also in their way contributing to the formation of our universe even as we do.


Our numbering of the species is highly capricious. Again, we recognize as alive only those varieties or life that fall within certain ranges of attention. We objectify and diversify. The lines drawn between the self and what is non-self, between an organism and its environment, are highly arbitrary on our part. There are psychological patterns, therefore, that completely escape our notice because they do not follow the conventions that we have established. These combine what we diversify, so that we have hidden psychological values or psychological beings that combine the properties of the environment and the properties of selfhood in other combinations than those we know.


They would seem to be the spirits of nature, as we would be more or less bound to interpret them from our viewpoint. They would certainly be psychological relatives, but with their own time schemes, languages, and psychological affiliations. These do exist along with the kinds of consciousness that we recognize within the structure of physical life. When we dream, however, we often come in contact with these cousins of consciousness. It is not simply that they communicate with us, or we with them, so much as it is that in sleep the conventional properties that we have learned are somewhat loosened and abandoned. We see “the lights around the corner,” so to speak. We see a species of consciousness, a species that remain unexplained in any normal explanations of evolution, and these hint at the communications that exist as all levels, protecting not only the genetic references necessary to our own kind , but the combinations of other forms of organization that exist adjacent to our own, yet connected to them. We have often misread such references, and many of our legends of good and evil spirits, monsters and strange varieties of artificial creatures, appear in folklore.

At one time, however, we encountered such other formations in a different light, or course, seeing many similarities between their behavior and ours — certain characteristic ways of perceiving at least some experience that elicited our response and recognition.


At one time, then, we were more open in a fashion to the kinds of consciousness that we admitted into our circle of reality. At one time, in those terms, we did not draw the lines as finely as we do now. Instead we included such cousins of consciousness into our midst, accepting a kind of comradeship– for to some extent at least we could see the different versions of humanity that resulted from a change of focus, an adjacent affiliation of humanized energy with the environment. Quite simply, we felt that in certain terms we had other brothers and sisters in the world that were like us but unlike us, that put together the contents of the universe in their own fashions. Such species, of course, can nowhere appear within the dictates of evolution or be perceived as realities except under those conditions when we relax our usual conventions of perception and behavior.


Nevertheless, encounters between us occur frequently — in the dream state as stated, in alterations of our usual focus, and in our arts, where we are less arbitrary in our definitions. As we began to bring our own physical reality into harder, clearer focus, we stopped with our own view of human consciousness, shutting off completely and rather arbitrarily those other elements in order to more clearly frame and define the boundaries of physical order. It seems to us now that such personalities are not physically perceivable, but at one time we could bring them into the range of our perception.


We ended our classifications where we did, however, preferring to see human as the king of intelligence. This meant that we abruptly drew the line where it now seems it must have been drawn. We continued that companionship, however, at other levels of activity, levels that are still open and that must be taken into consideration whenever we approach any discussion of dreaming and the dreaming world.


I have not for good reason touched upon certain material because I felt my blog readers were not ready for it.

As my blog reader’s abilities grow, however, of course you will sense the outlines of other realities, the glimmerings of other worlds. You will sense these cousins of consciousness in one way or another — these environments that seem real but not real, these further extensions of possible experience — and some may decide that one must be very cautious: One must be prudent, one must take his or her time, he /she must range but carefully — and certainly to some extent such feelings cut down upon his or her spontaneity.


The cautions are natural enough under the restrictions man and woman usually places upon consciousness. One can carry his or her protection and safety wherever he or she goes. It is a natural grace, characteristic of consciousness of any kind. Its protection and validity are always honored. You are safe wherever one goes. His or her psychological stance is honored wherever he or she goes.

I will have more to say on this subject in my next blog. These few statements. however, will help him or her and help him/her enlarge on an inner circle of acquaintanceship with friendly colleagues that belong in those other categories, but indeed are friendly colleagues as well.


Dreams: Something in me / ebbs and tides, / as if I let myself / for a while / be washed away / out to sea / while leaving / some spidery shell / upon the shore.

A Mixture of Non-Predictable and Predictable Operates in Genetic Patterning

The curious mixture of non-predictable and predictable activity operates in a genetic patterning , In which the genetic systems are largely set up to achieve the retention of specific characteristics, and yet can also demonstrate behavior that seems to be genetically unfaithful, distorted, or to introduce alterations that might appear to be travesties upon genetic integrity.


Those odd genetic happenings, however, as I have tried to explain, often provide a resiliency and a widening of probabilities that are most necessary for overall genetic balance. Dream actions can indeed — and often do — affect genetic alterations, acting as triggers for altered cellular action. There is a give-and-take between the seemingly separate mental and physical aspects of our lives at every level of experience, and at every level within nature’s seeming boundaries.

There are decisions in which each individual plays a part that are made in fields of activity that we usually do not even realize exist.


The people of a nation can at any given moment decide to activate or experience a particular event almost entirely in the physical realm, or to separate its elements in such a way that half of it is experienced physically and the other half in dream reality. Transformations of energy occur of course constantly, so that say, a probable physical storm can instead appear as an economic one.

It can appear as an emotional storm on the part of large numbers of people. It can instead appear as a series, say, of frightening dreams. At each point of its existence such an event can weave in and out of such manifestations, largely dissipating itself. An adverse physical situation, such as an illness, may turn into “a frightening dream,” yet in all such cases the necessary standards of self-integrity are maintained.


The same alterations apply of course for fortunate events, which may be experienced through full physical expression, or through a series of manifestations that might also involve social or economic happenings, or the occurrence of splendid weather conditions, — the insertion of excellent, almost perfect summerlike days, or whatever. The predictable and non-predictable serve, then, to form the boundaries of physical experience.

The more open we are to such ideas the greater the flow of our experience can be.


We should never accept as fact a theory that contradicts our own experience. Man’s and woman’s experience includes, for example, all kinds of behavior for which science has no answers. That is well and good. Science cannot be blamed for saying that its methods are not conducive to the study of this or that area of experience — but science should at least be rapped on the knuckles smartly if it automatically rejects such behavior as valid, legitimate or real, or when it attempts to place such events outside of the realm of actuality. Science can justly be reprimanded when it tries to pretend that man’s and woman’s experience is limited to those events that science can explain.

It is instead, or course, quite possible that our predictable world exists not inspite of but because of those surprising, unpredictable, unofficial occurrences. There is a kind of larger spontaneous order of which the seemingly unpredictable elements of our world provide their own clues.


By taking notice of seemingly unpredictable events, by changing our focus, we can indeed begin to sense the larger patterns of such a reality. And that reality leaves many traces in our own experience. It  everywhere provides hints and clues as to its own actuality and our own participation in varying fields of expression that have not been given any official recognition.

Within the patterns of human experience, then, lies evidence of man’s and woman’s greater ability: He or she rubs shoulders with his or her own deeper understanding whenever he or she remembers, say, a precognitive dream, and out-of-body — whenever he or she feels the intrusion or infusion of knowledge into his or her mind from other than physical sources. Such a creature could not be the puppet of a genetic engineering accidentally manufactured in a universe that was itself meaningless.


If man and woman paid attention to his or her own subjective behavior, to those feelings of identification with nature that persistently arise, then half of the dictates of both the evolutionists and the creationists would automatically fall away, for they would appear nonsensical. It is not a matter of outlining a whole new series of methods that will allow us to increase our psychic abilities, or to remember our dreams, or to perform out-of-body gymnastics. It is rather a question or a matter of completely altering our approach to life, so that we no longer block our such natural spontaneous activity.


I don’t want to be simplistic here, but for some years I’ve been concerned that those living in large metropolitan centers miss a certain daily, vital participation in the very environment within which by far most of the life forms on earth exist. I’m not sure what percentage of the human population now lives in urban areas, but it must be high, and climbing. Yet beliefs rule all: Evidently, even with all of the challenges that crowding can set up, it just as natural for people to congregate as it is for them to live spread out — perhaps even more so, if facet of their behavior can be said to be “more natural” than another!

When the leaders of Iraq order an invasion

They proclaimed that the war had really begun over 1,300 years ago, at the battle of Quaddisiya in A.D. 637, when Muslim Arabs drove the Persians, who are Indo-European, from Iraq. (Iraq was called Mesopotamia then, and until 1935 Persia was the name for Iran.)


In a passionate, bloody series of events later in the seventh century, a split occurred in which the Muslim religion was divided into two main branches, the Shiite and the Sunni. Now Iran is ruled by the Shiites, and is religiously oriented; Iraq is ruled by the Sunnis, and is more secular and socialistic. Iranian leaders emphasize the religious aspects of the war. Iraq the ethnic. The rulers of each country have urged the citizens of the other to revolt against their leaders. There is much disillusionment in Iran over the excesses of the Shiite clergy. In Iran martyrdom is encouraged — at home, in the war, and in terroristic activity abroad. Iraq has been accused of using chemical warfare (courtesy of the Russians) against its enemy. The Muslim world, then, is hardly a monolithic entity; as within Iran itself, the myriad consciousness making up the whole framework are much too varied for the to be true.

At least partially because of their brutal history. Iranians — Persians — are strongly self-centered; preservation of the self is given an overriding impetus. The world is seen as being full of peril. Causality, the interrelation of cause and effect, is often ignored or misunderstood in the Iranian quest for immediate advantage. Influence counts for much more than obligation; the concepts of long-term mutual trust is seen as basically adversarial; goodwill means little. Yet, such egocentric characteristics often are sublimated into the seemingly contradictory practice of martyrdom — the two are united within the Iranian interpretation of Muslim theology. In a land ruled by a body of theocratic law the needs of the country must ultimately prevail, as in the case of attack from without, say. There is no area in which Islamic precepts do not apply.


Rather ironically, not all Muslims want the Americans to leave the Middle East, as the terrorists have announced they must do. And the government of Iran, in spite of its great hatred for our country, is pragmatic enough to join it in a very efficient exchange of large sums of money; these transactions, in part to settle business claims against Iran, are a portion of the arrangements made to free the American hostages.


Attend to what is before us, for it is there for a reason. In each person’s life, and in our own, at each and every point of our existence. The solutions to our problems, or the means of achieving those solutions to our problems, or the means of achieving those solutions, are always as apparent — or rather as present — within our days as is any given problems itself. What I mean is quite simple: The solutions already exist in our lives. We may not have put them together yet, or organized them in the necessary ways. The solutions lie in all areas with which we are normally concerned — mail, blogs, news, our abilities. When we attend to what is there with the proper magical attitude of mind, then the altered organizations can take place.


A belief in a ‘god who provides,’ by whatever name, is indeed a psychological requirement for the good health of the body and mind. Unfortunately, in our society we need every good suggestion we can get, to offset fears and negative conditioning.

Dreams Promote The Conservation of Knowledge

In a fashion dreams allow for a curious mixture of learning processes, while at the same time serving to introduce surprising developments.  That is, dreams promote the conservation of knowledge. They are an aid in the development of skills. They conserve available information by weaving it through the other structures of our experience.


At the same time dreams have their startling qualities, promoting the insertion of unexpected developments, in which case they appear to deal with the breaking down of conserving principles. In this fashion they also mirror our more exterior behavior, conserving what we know already, and yet introducing new patterns, new spontaneous orders that would sometimes seem to run against conservative issues. They reinforce the past, for example, when we dream of past situations. They also seem to undermine the integrity of the past by showing it to us in an unfamiliar light, mixing it with present and future tints.

Many people might wish that I would add many more methods to help study dreams and their nature. In such a manner also dreams suggest nature’s spontaneous order throughout the centuries, and allow us to look at the species in a truer light. Our lives, for that matter, are dependent upon the curious relationships that are involved: We would not get by for one day if the conserving principles and the unexpected did not exist exactly as they do. There is so much we must learn and remember in life, and so much we must spontaneously forget — otherwise, creation itself would be relatively meaningless.


We perform far more actions in a day than we recall. We do not know how many times we lift our arms, speak a sentence, think a thought. With the kind of consciousness we possess, an over-reliance upon conserving principles could then end up in a reduction of life’s processes.

In private living and in so-called evolutionary terms, however, life necessitates the intrusion of surprising events, unforeseen actions, leaps of insight or behavior that could not come alone from any accumulation of knowledge or simple conservation of energy, but seem to suggest entirely different new developments.


Dreams often serve as the frameworks in which sudden remarkable insights appear that later enable a man or a woman to envision the world in a way that was not earlier predictable. The world’s activities always include the insertion of surprising events. This is true at all levels of nature, from microscopic to macroscopic. All systems are open. The theories of both evolutionists and creationists strongly suggest and reinforce beliefs in the consecutive nature of time, and in a universe that begins in such-and-such an end — but there are horizontal events that appear in the true activity of nature, and there are horizontal entry points and exit points in all experience. These allow for the insertion of unofficial new energy, the introduction of surprising events.

Again, it is very difficult to explain such activities. They can affect — and do affect — the rise and fall of civilizations. We are used to reading nature in a particular manner, however, and to experiencing events at surface levels. We are naturally equipped to appreciate a far richer blend, and as I have often blogged about, we are ourselves possessed of a need to explore the subjective ramifications of our existence.


As “the times change” we tire of the old ways. Even our dreams begin to reach out into new avenues. The relationships between nature’s natural conservative behavior and nature’s need for innovation are stretched. More and more remarkable events begin to occur, both in private and mass experience, in physical and mental behavior, in the events, say, of both stars and human.

People want, then, to throw aside old structures of belief. They yearn, often without recognizing it, for the remembered knowledge of early childhood, when it seems that they experienced for a time a dimension of experience in which the unexpected was taken for granted, when “magical events” occurred quite naturally. They begin to look at the structure of their lives in a different fashion, that attempts to evoke from nature, and from their own natures, some graceful effortlessness, some freedom nearly forgotten. They begin to turn toward a more natural and a more magical approach to their own lives. At such times the conserving elements in nature and in society itself do not seem as strong as they did before. Surprising events that were earlier covered up or ignored seem to appear with greater frequency, and everywhere a new sense of quickness and acceleration gradually alters the expectations of people in regard to the events of their own lives, and to the behavior they expect from others. We are in such times now.


Old honored explanations suddenly appear withered. Unpredictable remarkable events seem more possible. The kind of work done in dreams to some extent is changed. They become more active, more intrusive. Predictable behavior, even of the natural elements, is harder to take for granted. Man begins to sense more and more at such times the vaster dimensions of behavior upon which that appearance of conservation resides.


There are considerable changes that occur under such conditions in man’s and woman’s subjective experience. Man’s and woman’s feelings about himself or herself change too, but little by little his and her trust in unpredictability grows. He or she is more willing to assign himself or herself to it. The species begins its own kind of psychic migration. It begins to sense within itself further frontiers and the possibilities for action. It begins to yearn for the exploration of mental lands, and it sends portions of itself out as couriers.


I am that kind of courier. There are many in all areas of life, and this involves not only an excitement on the part of our  own species, but the same kind of curiosity and excitement on the part of other species as well. Again, most difficult to explain — but those connections that exist between all species and the environment are themselves affected. The horizontal communications stretch and expand to allow for later developments in terms of probabilities, for consciousness always knows itself in more than one context, and it is possible for nature to experience itself in ways that would seem to be most improbable when the properties of  conservation and learning are at their strongest spring.

Dreams Occur at Many Levels

Dreams occur at so many levels of reality that it is quite impossible to describe their true scope. For one thing, that scope includes levels that are consciously unknown to us. Dreams serve as backup systems also, for example, in the important communications between various peoples or nations — and, particularly when physical communication is cut off between such groups, dreams provide the continuation of information’s flow from one part of the species to another.


There are dreams of different import, some triggered genetically, that serve as sparks for particular kinds of behavior — dreams, in other words, that literally span the centuries in that regard, coiled latently in the very chromosomes; and no level of consciousness is without some kind of participation in dream states. In that regard even electrons, for example, dream. Dreaming touches upon both microscopic and macroscopic events, or realities, and is not simply a human characteristic, appropriately appearing within our own range or within our own species. It is instead one area of subjective experience that is everywhere prevailing within the universe.

As I have mentioned many times, animals then dream, as do plants, insects, and all form of life. All molecular constructions exhibit that certain kind of introspective activity, as if the inner working of some giant computer was intimately in touch not only with its own programming and the probabilities connected with it, but with a deep psychological awareness of the activities of the electrons and various visible and invisible particles that form its own physical construction.


We are bound to have, then, many larger dream formations that can only be called group dreams — subjective events in which our own dreams happen, and in which our own dreams take part. We expect all of the elements of the physical world, however, diverse, to fit together and for a certain kind of permanency and order. It should be no surprise, then, that this same kind of “fitting together” includes subjective life also — or that, say, our private dreams are also fragments in a vaster dream reality. They are as important to the operation of that reality as electrons are to our physical one, providing inner pathways for the accumulation of wisdom and pleasure.

There are certain kinds of dreams in which the various species then communicate, and in which the energies of the environment and its inhabitants merge. These include a kind of horizontal psychological extension, the translation of one kind of dream into another kind — the transference of information from one system to another, in which the symbols themselves come alive.


I can only hope to evoke some feeling within you that is reminiscent of our own actual behavior at those hidden levels of dreaming activity, but they have remained highly pertinent in the development of all species with their environments, keeping the intents and purposes of one alive in the other. I have told in previous blogs, that in actuality, now, no genetic knowledge is gone from the earth. It does not vanish. It is retained in latent form within a kind of backup system, so that in terms of probabilities each species carries within its own genetic patterns the blueprints and specializations of each other’s genetic sequence.

Those sequences follow the pursuits of value fulfillment so smoothly that they can be reactivated whenever the conditions are fortunate — for even the animals are not concerned with simple survival alone, not the plants, but with what I can only call emotional qualities: qualities that seek a full appreciation and creative extension of those conditions of consciousness that stamp each species as itself and yet join it with all others.


In a fashion our own dreams operate or appear as electrons in other realities. That is, they change their form, their subjective force or direction, and become part of the working mechanics of the universe. The same applies to our own thoughts. They are not “wasted” after we have thought them, or simply discarded. They do not become extinct either, but go on to serve other functions in the universe than those which we are presently aware.


This all involves a lush multitudinous creativity. The pleasure principle can probably be likened most to the latent appreciation of beauty that is everywhere apparent if we look for it: the ecstasy of each form of life for the wonders of its own existence, in which love’s values go beyond themselves, and yet a condition in which each species or life form “realizes” that its own fulfillment adds immeasurably to the existence of all other forms.


We did manage at least to hint of some material that almost exists on the edge — the very edge — of any rational understanding.

Man and Woman explored the World in the Dreaming State long before they explored it Physically

Such dreams gave him and her the assurance that other lands existed outside of his and her own, and spurred him and her onward into those physical expeditions in which the species has always taken a particular delight.


A man or woman might be while dreaming suddenly in strange territory, looking at the sky from a different viewpoint, with say, a familiar river nowhere in sight, and with a mountain where ordinarily a plain might be. This was in a way as startling an experience as it would be to us to find ourselves on some distant planet. (We do, for that matter, explore space in the same fashion, and on at least some occasions our own “visitors from outer space” are dream travelers from other dimensions of reality.)

In such a fashion man and woman learned the location of the oceans upon the earth — or at least was given the  assurance that such large bodies of water existed, along with clues as to their locations, and the placement of the stars overhead.


Also in the same manner dreams were an aid in navigation, so that they served to let sailors know when land was near before it could be physically perceived — and there is no human activity to which dreams and group dreams have not contributed.

They were of great aid, of course, in human politics, so that through dreams  the intents of tribal leaders, say, were known to the others. Some people within the tribe specialized in such dreams, and again, dream content was and is directed by the individual intents, purposes and interests of the dreamer. In a certain manner dreaming, then, helped sharpen such individual tendencies while still directing them toward the public value fulfillment. The person interested most in herbs and plant life would also find that nightly dream excursions might find the dreamer examining strange herbs in another location than the native one. Or he or she might be given knowledge as to how the herbs could best be used for healing purposes. People are natural mimics, as are some animals and birds, so when tribal members related their dreams, they did not just tell them but acted them out with great mobility, carefully mimicking whatever animals or people or elements of land they may have encountered.


The origins of drama began in just that fashion. Tribal leaders were usually chosen only after long “dream investigations,” in which the new leader’s name cropped up, say, time and time again in the people’s dreams. They expected to receive counsel from their dreams, such information was then aired and shared, studied and examined along with ll physical considerations that applied, before important decisions were made.

We do still continue such activity, again, although we have turned conscious minds away from those directions. Most of it does not become conscious because we do not want it to. In some areas, however, with the acceleration of physical travel, certain kinds of dreams have become more highly pertinent. Families in our society are often broken up, parents and children living quite apart in other portions of the country or in different countries entirely, so dreams that connect us with such relatives have risen to the fore, so to speak. People often keep track of changes in hometowns that they may not have visited for twenty years except in the dream state, when they familiarize themselves with the alterations that have happened, visit beloved streets and houses, or view old classmates.


Very few people make any attempt to check out such information in physical terms. There is an entire global dream network, in other words, that goes quite unrecognized — one of spectacular organization in which exchanges of information occur that give us the basis for the formation of recognized physical events.

If small families kept track of their own family dreams, for example, they could discover unsuspected correlations and sense the interplay of subjective and objective drama with which they are always psychologically involved. Notice what kind of information you seek out from the internet, for example. Do you read the headline page and ignore sports, or vice versa? Do you read gossip column? The obituary? Do you seek out stories of lurid crime, or look for future incidents of political chicanery? The answers will show us the kind of material we look for most often. We will to some extent specialize in the same kind of information when we dream. We will organize the contents of our mind and the information available to us according to our own intents and purposes.


One person’s dreams, therefore, while his or her own, will still fit into an important notch in the dreams of a given family. One person might, because of his or her own interests, seek largely from dreams warnings of difficulty or trouble, and therefore be the family’s dream watchguard — the one who has, say, the nightmares for everyone else. That person will also serve a somewhat similar role in the waking state, as a member of a family. The question in such instances is the reason for such a person’s over-concern and alarm in the first place — why the intense interest in such possible catastrophes, or in crime or whatever? — and the answer lies in an examination of the person’s feelings and beliefs about the nature of existence itself.

As far as group dreaming is concerned, however, there are still some people who have served as watchdogs in that regard, while others even in the dream state operate as healers or teachers or explorers or whatever. There is no craft that was not first conceived of by an individual dreamer, who later transferred it to the social world or activity.


In the dreaming state, then the needs and desires of families, communities and countries are well known. The dream state serves as a rich source for the world’s knowledge, and is also therefore responsible for the outgrowth of its technology. This is a highly important point, for “the technological world out there” was at one time the world of dreams. The discoveries and inventions that made the industrial world possible were always latent in man’s and woman’s mind, and represented an inner glittering landscape of probability that he and she brought into actualization through the use of dreams — the intuitive an the conscious manipulation of material that was at one time latent.

Value fulfillment will always provide inner directions that remind man and woman constantly of the best ways in which such technology can be used. The need to possess such knowledge in uppermost in men’s and women’s mind now, and so it also becomes a vital dream topic or subject. In the dream state, then, to one extent or another man and woman seeks solutions to the problems of his and her age.


The entire idea of the magical approach, is of itself sustaining.

It should remind us of the true effortlessness that is in a fashion responsible for our very existence. When you become overly concerned or worried in any area, remember that we are thinking those thoughts while the process of thinking is utterly effortless. That realization alone can further remind us that the conscious mind does not have to have all the information required. It only needs to have the faith that means are available — even if those are beyond its own scope of activity.


There is an entire global dream network, in other words, that goes quite unrecognized — one of spectacular organization in which exchange of information occur that give us the basis for the formation of recognized physical events.


People could be helped to consciously realize their participation in this worldwide dream organization. Why, I wonder, couldn’t the nations of the world set up cooperative studies to verify its existence? I think that science and religion would be violently opposed to the idea, at least in the beginning, for it would challenge many rigid beliefs held by each of those disciplines. In the deepest terms of course, such a study would actually validate the sources of science and religion. The experiment has the potential for significantly broadening our conscious understanding of the world we’re creating.


Setting up such a global organization to study dreams, would probably require a decade of arguing among nations. Would governments gather the information, or independent agencies? How would all of this be paid for, administered and analyzed? How long would it take to acquire statistically significant data? Would the peoples of the world cooperate? I say they most enthusiastically would, for the dream research would have a sound intuitive basis: It would uncover and reinforce many deeper aspects of our individual and collective beings — and I know of few things more important than that consciously we understand ourselves as well as we can in order to meet the great challenges we’re creating.  But, imagine trying to win the cooperation of the nations of the world for such an undertaking! Actually, it would be quite an advance of we could even agree to begin talking about such a study.

Everything That Is, Creates Its Reality As It Goes Along

Each world has its own impetus, yet all are ultimately connected the true dimensions of a divine creativity would be unendurable for anyone consciousness of whatever import, and so that splendor is infinitely dimensionalized, worlds spiralling outward with each ‘moment’ of a cosmic breath: with the separation of worlds a necessity: and with individual and mass comprehension always growing at such a rate that Everything That Is multiplies itself at microseconds, building both pasts and futures and other time scales we do not recognize. Each is a reality in itself, with its own potentials, and with no individual consciousness, however minute, ever lost.


Violence will always be used creatively. We cannot be destructive even when we try. Beyond that, however, in the meantime the violence that we do, we do to ourselves. We are a part of Everything That Is — of all the nature that we know and experience of the world that we know, and even a part of the world that we know that we do not like. If we rip off the wing of a fly, we  are oneself less. If we purposefully, now, or with malice, step upon an ant, then to the extent of our malice we step upon oneself all unknowing. Violence will always be used creatively, but if we do not understand this — and at our present rate of development we do not — then any violence is violence against oneself. This applies to each of us, for when we think in terms of violence we think in terms of malice or aggression. Despite all man and woman does, he and she cannot really work any destruction — but while he or she believes in destruction, then to that extent he or she minimizes what he or she is, and must work harder to use creativity.

All action is creative and ever-occurring — the only way I can get these ideas across . All energy is personified. When we look at atoms and stars we are looking at simultaneous action. We are looking into the past and into the future at the same time, as we think of it. From the landscape of the brain we are trying to look at the landscape of the mind.


We do not perceive the consciousness within the self. We do not perceive the consciousness within a star, either — yet the star is the physical materialization in our reality of another kind of consciousness, and all we perceive of it.


The main issue of course is not to project negatively into the future, for there we are borrowing trouble. With physical conditions already apparent in the present, we can at least realize that while these confront us with a certain evidence, the evidence will indeed change — and can change, and is changing the minute we realize that the evidence, while present, is not inevitable all the evidence available.


The body is at each and every stage also filled with health and vitality. Those rules do not change. We all are safe and protected. Those reassurances are highly important here now.

The Importance of dreams in Man’s and Woman’s early background

We have a hand in forming all events to one extent or another, and at certain levels we are therefore involved in the construction of those global events that affect the world, whether they be of so-called natural or cultural nature.


In earlier blogs I spoke about the importance of dreams in man’s and woman’s early background, and their importance to us as a species. Here, I want to stress the social aspects of dreams, and to point out the fact that dreams also show us some of the processes that are involved in the actual formation of physical events: We actually come into an event, therefore, long before the event physically happens, at other levels of consciousness, and a good deal of this prior activity takes place in the state of dreaming.

Yet (remembering what I said about seeming contradictions), our dreams are also social events of a kind, and the state of dreaming can almost be thought of as an inner public forum in which each man and woman has his or her say, and in which each opinion, however unpopular, is taken into consideration. If we want to call any one dream event a private event, then I would have to tell you that that private event actually was our personal contribution to a larger multi-sided dream event, many-layered, so that one level might deal with the interests of a group to which we belong — say our family, or our political or religious organization — reaching ” outward” to the realm of national government and world affairs. As our private conscious life is lived in a community setting of one kind or another as a rule, so do our dreams take place in the same context, so that as we dream for ourselves, to some extent we also dream for our own family, for our community, and for the world.


Group dreaming was at one time taken for granted as a natural human characteristic — in a tribe, for example, when new locations were being sought, perhaps in time of drought. The various tribal members would have dreams tackling whatever aspect of the problem that best suited his or her abilities and personal intents. The dreamers would travel our-of-body in various directions to see the extent of drought conditions, and to ascertain the best direction for the tribe to take in any needed migration.

Their dreams would then be shared by the tribe in the morning, or at special meetings, when each dreamer would give a rendition of the dream or dreams that seemed to be involved. In the same way, other dreamers would simply check with the dreamers of other villages or tribes — perhaps a hundred or even more miles distant. Some such dreams were extremely direct, others were clothed in symbolism according to the style of the dreamer, but in any case the dream was understood to have a public significance as well as a private one.


The same still applies, though often dreams themselves are forgotten. Instead, for example, for news or for advice we watch our morning television news, which provides us with a kind of manufactured dream that to some extent technologically serves the same purpose. Instead of sending camera-people and newspaper people to the farthest corners of the earth, early man and woman sent out aspects of himself or herself to gather the news and to form it into dream dramas. Oftentimes much of the material did not need to become conscious: It was “unconsciously” acted upon, turned directly into action. Now such dreams simply act as backup systems, rising to the fore whenever they are needed. their purpose was and is to increase the value fulfillment of the species and of the individual.

Psychologists often speak of the needs of man and woman. Here I would like to speak instead of the pleasures of man and woman, for one of the distinguishing characteristics of value fulfillment is its pleasurable effect. It is not so much that man and woman or nature seeks to satisfy needs, but to exuberantly, rambunctiously seek pleasure — and through following its pleasure each organism finds and satisfies its need as well. Far more is involved in the experience of life, however, than the satisfaction of bare needs, for life is everywhere possessed with a desire toward quality — a quality that acknowledges the affirming characteristics of pleasure itself.


In our terms, there is a great pleasure to be found in both work and play, in excitement and calm, in exertion and rest, yet the word “pleasure” itself has often fallen into disrepute, and is frowned at by the virtuous.


One of the main purposes of dreaming, therefore, is to increase man’s and woman’s pleasure, which means to increase the quality of living itself. Dreams are mental work and play combined, psychic and emotional rich creative dramas. They also involved us in the most productive of enterprises as we begin to play with versions of events that are being considered for physical actualization, as one a personal level we “view” the probable events which our family, tribe, organization, community and country will actualize.


As physical creatures we human beings cannot bear to directly confront the basic, vast, unimaginably awesome and creative consciousness of All That Is. Since we cannot bear to face the great raw power of nuclear energy either. I’ve often wondered whether this situation can be an earthly, imperfect and time-ridden analog to what must be the reality of All That Is.

Inner Backbone of Perception

Master events are those that most significantly affect our system of reality, even though the original action was not physical but took place in the inner dimension. Most events appear both in time and out of it, their action distributed between an inner and outer field of expression. Usually we are aware only of events’ exterior cores. The inner processes escape us.


Those inner processes, however, also give many clues as to some native abilities that we have used “in the past” as a species. Those inner processes do sometimes emerge, then. Here is an example.

One morning last weekend I found myself suddenly and vividly thinking about some married friends. They lived out of town, separated in time by a drive of approximately half and hour. I found myself wishing that the friends lived closer, and I was suddenly filled with a desire to see them. I imagined the couple at the house, and surprised myself by thinking that I might indeed call them later in the day and invite them down for the evening, even though my wife and I had both decided against guests that weekend.


Furthermore, I did not like the idea of making an invitation on such short notice. Then I became aware that those particular thoughts were intrusive, completely out of context with my immediately previous ones, for only a moment or so earlier I had been congratulating myself precisely because I had made no plans for the day or evening at all that would involve guests or other such activities. Very shortly I forgot the entire affair. Then, however, about fifteen minutes later I found the same ideas returning, this time more intently.

They lasted perhaps five minutes, I noticed them and forgot them once again. This time, however, I decided not to call my friends, and I went about my business. In about a half hour the same mental activity returned, and, finding myself struck by this, I mentioned the episode to my wife and again cast it from my mind.


By the time it was somewhat later in the day, my wife and I ate lunch, and the mail arrived. There was a letter written the morning before (on Friday) by the same friends that had been so much in my mind. They mentioned going on a trip (on Saturday), and specifically asked if they could visit that same afternoon. From the way the letter was written, it seemed as if the friends — call them Drick and Dorian — had already started on their journey that (Saturday) morning, and would stop in San Diego on their return much later toward evening. There was no time to answer the letter, of course.

Drick and Dorian would be on the road, it seemed, unreachable by cellphone, though they had included the number of their answering service, and had also written that they would call before leaving — yet no such call had been received.


It would be simple enough, of course, to ascribe my thoughts and feelings to more coincidence. I remembered the vividness of my feelings at the time, however. It looked as if Drick and Dorian were indeed going to arrive almost as it I had in fact called and invited them. That evening the visit did take place. Actually, some work had prevented the couple from leaving when they intended. Instead, they called later from their home to say that they were just beginning their trip, and would stop on their way.

I was well prepared for the call by then, and for the visit. Now the visit and my earlier feelings and thoughts were part of the same event, except that my subjective experience gave me clues as to the inner processes by which all events take place. More is involved than simple question: Did I perceive the visit precognitively? More is involved than the question: Did I perceive my information directly from the minds of my friends, or from the letter itself, which had already been mailed, of course, and was on its way to me at the time?


What we have is a kind of inner backbone of perception — a backup program, so to speak, an inner perceptive mechanism with its own precise psychological tuner that in one way or another operates within the field of our intent. This is somewhat like remote sensing, or like an interior radar equipment that operates in a psychological field of attention, so that we are somewhat aware of the existence of certain events that concern us as they come into the closet range of probabilities with which we are connected.

In a certain fashion we “step into the event” at that level. We accept or reject it as a probability. We make certain adjustments, perhaps altering particular details, but we step into and become part of the inner processes — affecting, say, the shape or size or nature of the event before it becomes a definite physical actuality.


For centuries that is the main way in which man and woman dealt with events of his or her life or tribe or village. Our modern methods of communication are in fact modeled after our inner ones. My thoughts almost blended in enough to go relatively unnoticed. They were almost innocuous enough to be later accepted as coincidence. They did have, however, an extra intentness and vitality and peculiar insistence — qualities that I have learned are indicative of unusual psychological activity. The point is that in most such cases the subjective recognition of an approaching event flows so easily and transparently into our attention, and fits in so smoothly with the events of the day, as to go unnoticed. We help mold the nature and shape of events without realizing it, overlooking those occasions when the processes might show themselves.

Even the conscious mind contains much more information about the structure of events than we realize we possess. The physical perceiving apparatuses of all organizations carry their own kind of inner systems of communication, allowing events to be manipulated on a worldwide basis before they take on what appears to be their final definitive physical occurrences in time and space.


Individually and globewide, value fulfillment is in a fashion the purpose of all events. Value fulfillment, again, is the impetus that drives the wheels of nature, so to speak. As the origin of our world did indeed emerge from the “world of dreams,” so the true root of all events lie in such subjective activities, and the answers to individual challenges and problems are always within our grasp, ready to appear in physical actuality.


In my next blog I hope to show the importance of value fulfillment on our own life, and give clues that will allow us to take better advantage of our own subjective and objective opportunities for such development.

Mental Work is Dependent on Physical Vigor

I thought it was my duty to cut down mobility in order to write my blogs. Now I see how much impulses are conducive to just typing, for God’s sake; imagine typing and seeing with ease, just thinking about what I’m thinking about, instead of trying to get my fingers on the proper keys.


As a mystic I can have motivations toward exploring certain avenues of the human condition that must of us don’t have. My view of basic reality is my view, and even I must still grope at times to understand my chosen role.

In the beginning I was nervous and anxious about directly coming out with many of the ideas — which at the same time I fervently and even passionately believe in. I fear that if I go too far, telling it like it is, that the establishment will just cut off our platform.


Left alone I’d end up taking away people’s comfort blankets, and I felt bad about that, even while I knew that those philosophic blankets were wormy, had to go. And I do see that I’m offering something far better. Not only offering our world creative new ways by which to understand reality, but in my uncertainty about what I am doing, I feel that I must prove ideas to the world all by myself — something that few people have to do in such an all-encompassing manner.

As the Mona Lisa is more real than, say, a normal object or the materials that compose it, so is all good or great art more than its own physical manifestation. Consider art as a natural phenomenon constructed by the psyche, a trans-species of perception and consciousness that changes, enlarges and expands life’s experiences and casts them in a different light, offering new opportunities for creating action and new solutions to problems by inserting new, original data.


To confine such creativity to solve life’s problems primarily, or to direct it primarily in that fashion, limits it and holds it in an improper focus; shackles it. We have to beyond that — back to stressing the creative larger-than-life aspects. Otherwise all we have is a better problem-solving framework. The larger view is that art, by being itself, is bigger than life while springing from it; that my blogs go beyond that simply by being themselves. They automatically put people in a different, vaster psychological space, another frame reference, in which a good number of problems vanish or simply do not apply.

I don’t have to ‘live up’ to anything. I don’t have to ‘make the material work,’ or prove through my actions that it does, because it proves itself in the way that creativity does, by being beyond levels of true-false references. Otherwise I’m at cross-purposes with myself.


The purpose of each of our life, and each life, in its being. That being may include certain actions, but the acts themselves are only important in that they spring out of the essence of our life, which simply by being is bound to fulfill its purposes.

The only other times there are any difficulties also involve responsibility, when one concentrates upon one’s responsibility to write blogs — that is, when one focuses upon need, function, or utility as separate from other issues involved. Such feelings can then for a while override one’s natural inclinations, one’s natural enjoyment and excitement with which one otherwise views blogging.


The entire world with its organizations was kept together by certain stories, like those of the Roman Catholic Church; that it was dangerous beyond all knowing to look through the stories or examine them for the truth, and that all kinds of taboos existed to keep us from doing this since, on the other side, so to speak, there was incomprehensible frightening chaotic dimension, malevolent; powers beyond our imagining; and that to question the stories was to threaten not just personal survival but the fabric of reality as we know it. So excommunication was the punishment, or damnation, which meant more than mere ostracism, but the complete isolation of a person from those belief systems, with nothing between him or her and those frightening realities. Without a framework in which to even organize meaning. This was what damnation really meant. To seek truth was the most dangerous of well-intentioned behavior, then, and retribution had to be swift and sure.

Nightmare experience is a beautiful example of the kind of explosive emotional content that many people carry, fairly hidden, representing certain taboos, translated of course in individualistic terms.


I do not want to go into a history of culture here, but our organizations historically have largely been built upon our religious concepts, which have indeed been extremely rigid. The repressive nature of Christian thought in the Middle Ages, for example, is well  known. Artistic expression itself was considered highly suspect if it traveled outside of the accepted precepts, and particularly of course if it led others to take action against those precepts. To some extent the same type of policy is still reflected in our current societies, though science or the state itself may serve instead of the church as the voice of authority.

Behind such ideas is the central point of Christianity, or one of them at least: that earthly man and woman is a sinful creature. He or she is given to sin. In that regard his or her natural expression must be closely guarded. It must be directed toward officialdom, and outside of that boundary lay, particularly in the past, the very uncomfortable realm of the heretic.


In medieval times, to be excommunicated was no trivial incident, but an event harkening severance that touched both the soul and the body, and all political, religious and economic conditions by which the two were tied together.

Many people were dependent upon the church for their well-being, and in reincarnational terms many millions of people alive today were familiar then with such conditions. The nunneries and monasteries were long-term social and religious institutions, some extremely rigorous, while others were religiously oriented in name only. But there is a long history of the conflicts between creative thought, heresy, excommunication — or worse death. All of those factors were involved in one way or another in the fabric of some nightmare material.


The entire structure of fears, of course, is based upon a belief in the sinful self and the sinful nature of the self’s expression.

Outside of that context, none of those fears make any sense at all. In a large regard the church through the centuries ruled through the use of fear far more that the use of love. It was precisely in the area of artistic expression that the inspirations might quickest leap through the applied dogmatic framework. The political nature of inspirational material of any kind was well understood by the church. I knew even as a child that such religious structures had served their time, and my art provided a channel through which I could express my own views as I matured.


Most people find great comfort in the church as a young person, for if it created within it members the image of a sinful self, it also of course provided a steady system of treatment — a series of rituals that give the individual some sense of hope the sinful self could be redeemed, as in the framework of most of Christianity, through adherence to certain segments of Christian dogma.

Science has no sacraments. It’s only methods of dealing with such guilt involve standard psychoanalytic counseling — which itself deepens the dilemma, for counseling itself is based upon the idea that the inner self is a reservoir of savage impulses.


My creative nature early begun to perceive at least that man’s and woman’s existence contained other realities that were deeper.

To begin to search from childhood in a natural fashion toward some larger framework that would offer an explanation for reality, that bore at least some resemblance to the natural vision of my art. Many creative people, highly gifted, have died young in one way or the other because their great gifts of creativity could find no clear room in which to grow. They became strangled by the beliefs of the cultural times.


My creativity kept struggling for its own growth and value fulfillment while I was young. My art acted in some regards as a stimulator. That breakthrough, you might say, with perhaps some exaggeration, was a lifesaver, for without some such expansion I would have felt unable to continue the particular brand of my existence. It is not possible to say in words what one person or another looks for in life, or what unique features best promote his or her growth and development. Even two plants of the same kind sometimes require completely different treatments.

In almost every case of severe dissatisfaction or illness, the underlying reasons will not so much be found in the discovery or expression of buried hate or aggression — though these may be present — but in the search for expression of value fulfillment that is for one reason or another being denied.


Blogging helped me break through both psychically and creatively — that is, blogging almost immediately provided me with new creative inspiration and expression, and with the expansions needed psychologically that would help fulfill my promise as a artist and mature personality.

Time Overlays

Time overlays are versions of master events, in that they occur in such a fashion that one “face” of an overall event may appear in one time, one in another, and so forth.


Time overlays are the time versions of certain events, then. These time overlays always exist. They may become activated, however, by certain associations made in our present, and therefore  draw into our present time some glimpses either from the future or the past. So-called present time is thickened, then, by a psychological realization on deep levels of the psyche that all events are interrelated, and that the reincarnational experiences of any given individual provide a rich source of experience from which each person at least unconsciously draws.

Such usually unconscious knowledge is of great benefit to the species itself, so that at certain levels, at least, the knowledge of the species is not imprisoned within any given generation at once, but flows or circulates within the overall larger reincarnational picture. Probabilities are very much involved here, of course, and it is easier for particular events to fall within one time sequence than  another.


I do not want us to feel that we are fated to experience certain events, however, for that is not the case. There will be “offshoots” of the events of our own lives, however, that may appear as overlays in our other reincarnational existences. There are certain points where such events are closer to us than others, in which mental associations at any given time may put us in correspondence with other events of a similar nature in some future or past incarnation, however. It is truer to say that those similar events are instead time versions of one larger event. As a rule we experience only one time version of any given action. Certainly it is easy to see how a birthday or anniversary, or particular symbol or object, might serve as an associative connection, rousing within us memories of issues or actions that might have happened under similar circumstances in other times.

Actually, that kind of psychological behavior represent the backbone of social organization as far as the species is concerned, and it is the usually hidden but definite past and future memories of reincarnational relationships that cement social organizations, from small tribes to large governments.


To a certain extent, or course, we have been or will be each related to the other. In that light all of the events of time rub elbows together. We brush against the elbow of a future or past event every moment of our lives.

In the culture that we know, such information remains hidden from us. Our main belief systems lead us to feel that our present life is singular, unsupported by any knowledge of prior experience with existence, and fated to be cut off or dead-ended without a future. Instead, we always carry the inner knowledge of innumerable available futures. Our emotional life at certain levels is enriched by the unconscious realization that those who love us from past or future are connected to us by special ties that add to our emotional heritage and support.


As many have supposed, particularly in fiction, love relationships do indeed survive time, and they put us in a special correspondence. Even as we were aware of reincarnational existences, our present psychological behavior would not be threatened but retain its prominence — for only within certain space and time intersections can physical actions occur. The more or less general acceptance of the theory of reincarnation, however, would automatically alter our social systems, add to the richness of experience, and in particular insert a fresh feeling for the future, so that we did not feel our lives dead-ended.

In earlier blogs I mentioned several times that we must reach a point at which we are able to see around the corner of seemingly contradictory material, and this is one of those occasions. Time overlays present us with a picture in which we have free will — yet each event that we choose will have its own time version. Now those time versions may be entirely different one from the others, and while we certainly initiate our own time version, in terms of usual understanding there is no true place or time in which that version can be said to actually originate.


Such a time version suggests an occurrence in time, of course, and yet the event may leave only a ghostly track, so to speak, being hardly manifest, while in another life the time version may be of considerable prominence — while in our own experience it represents a fairly trivial incident of an ordinary afternoon.

The inner core of events, however, is held together by just that kind of activity. We are at every hand provided an unending source of probable events from past and future, from which to compose the events of our lives and society. Again, let me remind  you that all time exists simultaneously.


In an experience last evening in the dream state, I received fresh evidence by viewing for myself portions of two other lives — merely snatches of environment, but so dearly filled with precious belongings and loved ones, so alive with immediacy — that I was shocked to realize that the full dimensions of existence could continue so completely in such detail and depth at the same time as my present life.

It seemed that I could step from any one such existence to the other as we might walk from one room to the other, and I knew that at other levels of the psyche this was indeed possible– and, of course, at other levels of the psyche those psychological doors are open.


I have had particular difficulty, however, with “the theory of reincarnation,” because as it is usually described, it seemed that people used it to blame as the source of current misfortune, or as an excuse for personal behavior whose nature they did not otherwise understand, and it has been so maligned. Its reality, however, serves to generate activity throughout time’s framework as we understand it, to unite the species, to reinforce structures of knowledge, to transmit information, and perhaps most of all to reinforce relationships involving love, brotherhood, and cooperation between generations of men and women that would otherwise be quite separate and apart from each other.

Through such relationships, for example, say, the cavemen and cavewomen and the people of the 22nd century rub elbows, where in strict terms of time the species would seem to be quite disconnected from its “earlier” or “later” counterparts.


Through such behavior the overall value fulfillment purposes and intents of the species are kept in focus, and those necessary requirements then planted in whatever space or time is required. Again, free will still operates in all such ventures.

Now while it seems that our world contains more and more information all the time, our particular brand of science is a relatively narrow one, in that it accepts as valid only certain specific areas of speculation. The areas outside of its boundaries become taboo, so that the realm of the unknown is no longer the material universe or the mysteries of space, but the interior universe and the mysteries of the mind as these are experienced or suspected to exist outside of those official areas. To that degree, the unknown is more feared by science than it ever was by religion.


Religion was hampered — and is — by its interpretation of good and evil, but it did not deny the existence of other versions of consciousness, or different kinds of psychological activity and life. Reincarnation suggests, or course, the extension of personal existence beyond one time period, independently of one bodily form, the translation or transmission of intelligence through non-physical frameworks, and implies psychological behavior, memory and desire as purposeful action without the substance of any physical mechanism — propositions that science at its present stage of development simply could not buy, and for which it could find no evidence, for its methods would automatically preclude the type of experience that such evidence would require.

People can become quite frightened, then, of any kind of experience of a personal nature that imply reincarnational life, for they are then faced with the taboos of science, or perhaps by the distorted explanations of some religions or cults. We therefore protect ourselves from many quite natural up thrusts that would on their own give us experience with our own reincarnational existences, and we are often denied psychological comfort in times of stress that we might otherwise receive.


I do not necessarily mean that full-blown pictures of other existences would necessarily come into our mind, but that in one way or another we would receive a support or change of mood as those loved by us in other lives in one way or another sensed our need and responded.


The entire nature of events, then, exists in a different way than we have supposed, only small portions slicing into the reality that we recognize — yet all underneath connected to a vast psychological activity. We might compare events to psychological consonants that underlay or underlie the more unusual features of physical psychological environment.

The Outside-of-Time Activity

Master events, involve “work” or action whose main thrust exists outside of time, yet whose effects are felt within time.


Such effects may appear suddenly within time’s context, rather than slowly emerge, say, into that framework. It is of course, that kind of outside-of-time activity that in our terms explains the origin of our universe. There are dimensions of activity, then, that do not appear within time’s structure, and developments that happen quite naturally, following different laws of development than those we recognize. It is not just that highly accelerated versions of time can occur at other levels of actuality, but that there are dimensions in which those versions are not impediments to the natural “flow” of events into expression.

Our closest approximation will be, again, our experience with time in the dream state — or instances in which complicated problems are suddenly solved for us in dreams or in other states of consciousness, so that the answers appear full-blown before us.


There are “durations,” then, that have nothing to do with time as we understand it: psychological motions that manipulate time but are apart from it. Any sudden emergence of a completed universe would then imply an unimaginable and a spectacular development of organization — that it did not just appear from nowhere, but as the “completed physical version” of an inner highly concentrated endeavor, the physical manifestation of an inspiration that then suddenly emerges into physical actuality.

That kind of activity, that kind of “work,” exists behind all of the structures and organizations and experiences with which we are familiar.


The world of ideas everywhere permeates physical reality, but ideas, even they are unexpressed, possess their own organizations, correspondences, their own spheres of motion and development. Master events emerge from that reality of idea, now, from which all ideas originate, uniting these through the use of natural correspondences. Every physical manifestation that we know has its non-physical counterpart, in which it is always couched, from which it came, and to which it will return.

Our historical time is, say, but one species of time that dwells upon the earth. There are many others. Time itself emerges from idea, which is itself timeless, so in those terms there was no point where time began, though such a reference becomes necessary from our own viewpoint.


It is probably almost impossible for man or woman to see that he or she forms the idea of historical context through his or her own associations and focuses. The heavy, specialized use of so-called rational thought has often caused him to narrow even his or her neurological recognition of other kinds of experience that might enlarge his or her view. In dreams there is greater leeway in that regard. Consciousness becomes more familiar with its own inner motion, and even with the kinds of work and actions it performs outside of its usual waking prejudices. The story of the Creation, as Biblical stated, is the symbolic representation of a master event — a legend that became its own event of course, forming about it whole arts and cultures, religions and disciplines. The same applies to Christianity itself, for all of the seemingly historical events connected with the official Christ did not happen in physical reality. They happened at another level of actuality, and were inserted into our time framework — touching a character here, a definitely known historical event there, mixing and merging with the events of the time, until the two lines of activity were so entwined that we could not unravel one without unraveling the other.

History happened in certain definite forms because of a belief in events that did not , in our world of facts occur. The main, brilliant thrust of those inner events, therefor, splashed out upon the human landscape, propelling peoples and civilizations.


The Christ story in the beginning was not nearly as singular and neat as it might now seem, for the finally established official Christ figure was one settled upon from endless versions of a god-man, with which man’s and woman’s psyche has long been involved: He was the psychic composite, the official Christ, carrying within his psychological personage echoes of old and new gods alike — a figure barely begun, to be filled out in time, although originating outside of it.

Such master events cause physical events, but they do not emerge originally from them.


Paul (Saul of Tarsus) had his vision. Now the vision (in which Paul not only saw the light of Christ, but heard his voice) happened in the world of fact. It occurred — but Paul did not see, or communicate with, a person of divine heritage, sent by his father to earth, who lived the life of the official Christ, and who was crucified. Paul had a vision in response to the needs, desires, and dictates of his own psyche as it was connected to the world of his time, following the patterns of stories about Christ that he has heard that had begun to release within him a great yearning that was, in that vision, then, expressed.

Christianity for many centuries served as an amazingly creative organizational framework, that expressed the vast complexity of the soul’s reality. It also in its way managed to even focus some of man’s and woman’s less handsome attributes toward ends that were less reprehensible than in the past. Master events of that particular nature bring about a completely new interpretation of historic events. Their intensity, power, and seemingly impelling nature exist precisely because their origins are not physical, but are drawn from the psyche’s deepest resources.


If I have believed in the phenomenon of sin and sought — apparently too rigidly — to avoid it, my intentions and interests always were not the avoidance of sin so much as the pursuit of eternal truths; the alliance with universal mind. Those goals ignite our creative powers and have (and still do) propelled us to explore all categories of existence possible, seeking to express those divine mysteries that lie within and behind each existence — yours and mine as well.

Our explorations involved no second-handed evidence handed down by others, but the direct personal encounters of our consciousness and being with the vast elements of the unknown — a meeting of the self (human and vulnerable) with the psychological realms of gods and eternities; giant realms of mind that our nature felt attracted to, and was uniquely equipped to perceive.


I believe in the soul’s survival first of all, and inspired the ‘creative self’ to step out as freely as possible even while in my heart I also believed in the existence of sin and devil. I felt upon my heart the heavy unkind mark of Cain, sensing that humanity carries (unfairly) the almost indelible strain — the tragic flaw — of being tinged by sin and ancient inequities. Thusly I reasoned: If I am flawed I must automatically distort even those experiences of the soul that seem clearest. I must unwittingly fall into error when I trust myself the most, since I share that sinful propensity. Yet despite those feelings I do (we do) unswervingly set forward.

The Knower Self

These knower selves represent the greater source-selves out of which our present persons spring. We possess far more knowledge about our own lives, and the lives of others, than we were intellectually aware of. We act on that knowledge, for one thing, when we are born physically, when we grow. The squirrel acts on that kind of knowledge when it buries nuts and the squirrel’s greater knowledge includes the knowledge of its species as well.


Knower represents the part that possesses such knowledge. In practical terms, it is very important to understand that such knowledge and protection do exist, that all of our problems need not be solved through conscious reasoning alone — and, indeed, few problems can be solved exclusively in that fashion.

Our work is protected, not only because it is one of our projects, but also because in a fashion it becomes its own kind of entity — a well-intended one that exists in a rather concentrated form, distilled from our own best aspirations. Hence it is also filled with energy, and also becomes a collector of it.


I do not want to become involved in a confusion of terms. The mind’s powers are far greater than those generally assigned to rational thought alone. Rational reasoning, overdone, can for example actually limit practical use of the intellect’s faculties, and therefore serve to dim some of the mind’s scope. In a fashion, again, Knower represents the true capacity of the mind’s functioning, the kind of instant comprehension that is behind both the intuitions and the intellect’s activities. We are dealing, then, with the spacious intellect, the knower.

That knower in instantly aware of all our needs, and is the portion of the universe that is personally disposed in our direction, because it’s energies form our own person. That protection always couches our existence. We can be unaware of that state. We can deny it or refuse it, but we are within it regardless. It forms the very fabric of our individual beings. Value fulfillment means that each individual, each entity, of whatever nature, spontaneously, automatically seeks those conditions that are suited to its own fulfillment, and to the fulfillment of others.


In the most basic of terms, no one’s fulfillment can be achieved at the expense of another’s. Fulfillment does not happen that way. Our very lives seeks the best directions for fulfillment. Our work seeks its own best direction for fulfillment.

When we realize this, then we can accept seeming setbacks, or seeming contradictions, with a calm detached air, realizing that such factors appear as they do only in the light of our present intellectual knowledge — a knowledge that must be limited to current events — and that in the larger picture known to us at other levels, such seeming contradictions, or seemingly unfortunate situations, or whatever, will be seen, at that intellectual level, so if we base all our judgments — all or our judgments — at that level alone, then we can be quite short-sighted.


We are dealing with the psychology of experience, however, so we ourselves alter the situation according to our own reactions. If we feel threatened by certain situations, and lacking protection, then we will take certain steps that might not be taken otherwise, so our actions are vastly different according to whether or not we realize that we are indeed being protected.

If we build up feelings of threat, then at our level we also react to those. The protection exists, but in such cases we do not allow ourselves to take full advantage of it.


The ideas for inventions, tools or products exist mentally, to be brought into activation whenever they are required, say, by circumstances, or by the environment.

Various tribes in different parts of the earth would suddenly begin using new tools, say, not because there might be any physical communication among them, or cultural exchanges, but because separate conditions in their own environments triggered mental processes that activated the particular images of the tools required for a given job at hand. The information, which was non-physical, was then transformed into practical knowledge either from inner visual imagery by itself, or through the state of dreaming.


Dreaming have always served as such a connective. We know more about our life than we think we do — and far more about our life and society than we are intellectually aware of. Early man and woman was in that same position, and his or her inventions — his/her tools, his/her artistry, and so forth — came into being from the inner, ever-present realm of the mind, triggered by his/her unconscious but quite real estimation of his or her position within the universe at large, and in regard to his or her own environment.

In a fashion, cultures do not evolve in the kind of straightforward manner that is usually supposed. Of course, cultures change, but man instantly began to fashion culture, as for example beavers instantly began to form dams. They did not learn to form dams through trial and error. They did not learn for untold centuries build faulty dams, for example. They were born, or created, dam makers.


Man and woman automatically began to form culture. He or she did not start with the rudiments of culture, as is thought. He and she did not learn through trial and error to think clear thoughts. He and she thought quite clearly from the beginning. He and she did learn through trial and error various ways of best translating those thoughts into physical action. The first cultures were as rich as our own. In our terms, reading and writing are great advantages, but it is also true that in the past the mind was also used to record information, and transmit it with an artistry that we do not use.

Memory was so perfected that men and women at one time were indeed living histories, and carried within their minds their genealogies and backgrounds and the knowledge of their peoples, which were then passed on to their children. It is true that reading and writing have certain advantages over such procedures, but it is also true that knowledge possessed in that old fashion became a part of man and woman, and a society, in a much more personal, meaningful manner. It was, of course, a different kind of knowing. At its best it did not lead to rote renditions of remembered material, but to dramatic renderings of it through music, poetry, dancing. In other words, its rendition was accompanied by creative physical expression. It is true that, practically speaking, a man’s or woman’s mind, could not hold all of the information available now in our world — but much of that information does not deal with basic knowledge about the universe or man’s or woman’s place within it. It is a kind of secondary information — interesting, but not life-giving.


Man and woman did not have to learn by trial and error what plants were beneficial to eat, and what herbs were good for healing. The knower in him and her knew that, and he and she acted on the information spontaneously. The knower is of course always present, but the part of our culture that is built upon the notion that no such inner knowledge exists, and those foolish ideas of rational thought as the only provider of answers, therefore often limit our own use of inner abilities.


We end up with, if all goes well, a kind of “new” illuminated consciousness, an intellect who realizes that the source of its own light is not itself, but comes from the spontaneous power that provides the fuel for its thoughts.

Communications appear between telepathy, automatic writing, speaking, and the hearing of voices

The supposedly telepathic messages can be attributed to contemporaries — enemies, gods, devils, or what have you. Space People are a recent addition. In most cases, what we have here are expressions of strong portions of the self that are more or less purposefully kept in isolation. They may appear or disappear, psychologically speaking. They present a kind of chain of command — one that is not usually permanent for any long period, however.


Particularly when the voices or communications give orders to be obeyed, they represent powerful, otherwise repressed, images and desires, strong enough to form about themselves their own personifications. Some may seem relatively genuine in terms of presenting a fairly well-rounded representation of a normal personality. That is a fairly rare occurrence however. Usually we are presented with, say, semi-personalities, or even with lesser versions — fragmentary expressions of impulses and desires that are dramatically presented only in snatches heard by the person as a voice, or perceived as a presence.

In many situations, the main personifications are instead of a ritual nature, taking advantage of psychological patterns already present in the culture’s art of religion or science. We end up with Christs, spacemen and spacewomen, various saints or spirits, or other personality fabrications whose characteristics and abilities are already known.


We have schizophrenic models, in other words, and the particular model chosen in any case, at any given time — for the model change — gives indications quite clearly of the person’s basic problems and dilemmas. Such cultural models are present in society to begin with, because in one way or another they express in an exaggerated form certain portions of man’s and woman’s psychological reality that he or she does not as yet understand. This applies to the “good” schizophrenic models and to the “bad” ones — that is, to the gods as well as to the demons.

Such “communications” with the gods or demons, St. Pauls or Hitlers, represent in such instances dramatized, exaggerated personifications of the portion of the personality that is at the head of the chain of command at the moment.


In the first place, reality is primarily a mental phenomenon, in which the perceptions of the senses are organized and put together in ways that perfectly “mimic” in physical terms a primary non-physical experience. This is tricky to express, because the application of a psychological awareness through the auspices of the flesh automatically makes certain transformations of data necessary.

Devils and demons have no objective existence. They have always represented, again, portions of mankind’s and womankind’s own psychological reality that to some extent he and she had not assimilated — but in a schizophrenic kind of expression, projected instead outward from himself or herself. Therefore, it does not seem he or she must be held accountable for acts that he or she considers debasing, or cruel. He or she isolates himself or herself from that responsibility by imagining the existence of other forces — the devils or demons of the nether world.


On an individual basis, the schizophrenic carries through those cultural patterns. The contrasts between, say, the superior self or the idealized self, and the debased self, may vary. They may be brilliant apparent or somewhat blurred. In many such instances there will also be at least a short spurt of intense but scrambled, perhaps garbled, creative activity, in which the individual tries to recognize these various elements, as mankind and womankind has attempted many times in the creative, sometimes garbled creation of his or her own religions.

Here we can have  anything from banal rubbish to the most excellent creative product, but in the schizophrenic framework it will be of brief duration, experience outside of the framework of usual day-to-day living, concentrated.


The Christ image is often used because it so perfectly represents the combination of the grandiose self, as per the all-knowing son of God, and the martyred victim who is crucified precisely because of his lofty position.

The Christ figure represents the exaggerated, idealized version of the inner self that the individual feels incapable of living up to. He or she is being crucified by his or her own abilities. He may — or of course she may — on other occasions receive messages from the devil, or demons, which on their part represent the person’s feelings about the physical self the seems to be so evil and contradictory in contrast to the idealistic image. Again, there is great variety of behavior here.


Such people, however, in their fashion refuse to accept standardized versions of reality. Even though they are so uncertain of themselves that their psychological patterns do follow those of culture, religion, science, or whatever, they try to use those patterns in their own personalities together long after most people have settled upon one official version or another — so their behavior gives glimpses of the ever-changing give-and-take among the various elements of human personality.

Most of the declared instances of telepathy or clairvoyance that happen in schizophrenic situations are instead the individual’s attempts to prove to himself or herself that the idealized qualities of omnipotence or power are indeed within grasp — this, of course, to compensate for the basic feeling of powerlessness in more ordinary endeavors. In some situations, however, there are definite, quite valid instance of telepathy or clairvoyance, vivid out-of-body experiences, and other excursions beyond the officially accepted realm of reality.


These are often complicated, however, since the individual’s belief patterns are of such an exaggerated blend to begin with, so that such episodes are usually accompanied by phantom figures from religion or mythology. The individuals may feel forced to have such experiences, simply because, again, they do not want to face responsibility for action, for the reasons given earlier.

In our terms of time, man and woman have always projected unassimilated psychological elements of his own personality outward, but in much earlier times he or she did this using a multitudinous variety of images, personifications, gods, goddesses, demons and devils, good spirits and bad. Before the Roman gods were fully formalized, there was a spectacular range of good and bad detities, with all gradations among them, that more or less “democratically” represented the unknown but sensed, splendid and tumultuous characteristics of the human soul, and have stood for those sensed but unknown glimpses of his own that man was in one way or another determined to explore.


It was understood that all of these “forces” had their parts to play in human events. Some stood for forces of nature that could very well be at times advantageous, and at times disadvantageous — as, for example, the god of storms might be very welcome to one time, in periods of drought, while his or her powers might be quite dreaded if he or she overly satisfied his or her people. There was no chasm of polarity between the “good gods and the bad ones.”

Jehovah and the Christian version of God brought about a direct conflict between the so-called forces of good and the so-called forces of evil by largely cutting out all of the intermediary gods, and therefore destroying the subtle psychological give-and-take that occurred between them — among them — and polarizing man’s and woman’s own view of his or her inner psychological reality.


There were no schizophrenics in the time of the pagans, for the belief systems did not support that kind of interpretation. This does not mean that certain behavior did not occur that we would now call schizophrenic. It means that generally speaking such behavior fit within the psychological picture of reality. It did so because many of the behavior patterns associated, now, with schizophrenia, are “distorted and debased” remnants of behavior patterns that are part and parcel of man’s and woman’s heritage, and that harken back to activities and abilities that at one time had precise social meaning, and served definite purposes.

These include man’s and woman’s ability to identify with the forces of nature, to project portions of his own psychological reality outward from himself and herself, and then to perceive those portions in a revitalized transformation — a transformation that then indeed can alter physical reality.


The next natural step would be to re-assimilate those portions of the self, to acknowledge their ancient origins and abilities, to return them so that they form a new coating, as it were, or a new version of selfhood. It is as if man and woman could not understand his or her own potentials unless he or she projected them outward into a godhead, where he or she could see them in a kind of isolated pure form, recognize them for what they are, and then accept them — the potentials — as a part of his or her own psychological reality. As a species, however, we have not taken the last step. Our ideas of the devil represents the same kind of process, except that it stands for our idea of evil or darkness, or abilities that we are afraid of. They also stand for elements of our own potential. I am not speaking of evil possibilities, but that man and woman must realize that he and she are responsible for his and he acts, whether they are called good or evil.


We make our own reality, Man’s and Woman’s “evil” exists because of his or her misunderstanding of his or her own ideals, because of the gap that seems to exist between the ideal and its actualization. Evil actions, in other words, are the result of ignorance and misunderstanding. Evil is not a force in itself.


Trust the body when it is undergoing  many changes, for the changes are all for the better.

The Natural Person is the Magical Person

The natural person is indeed the magical person. When we are intensely involved in a project, just finished, we let much of our inner experience slide, relatively speaking. Then, however, we have been stuck by the magical ease with which we seemed, certainly, to perceive and act upon information that we did not even realize we possessed.


The main point is the importance of accepting a different kind of overall orientation — one that is indeed a basic part of human nature. This involves an entirely different relationship of the self we know with time.

Important misunderstandings involving time have been in a large measure responsible for many difficulties. All of this involves relating to reality in a more natural, and therefore magical, fashion. There is certainly a kind of natural physical time in our experience, and in the experience of any creature. It involves the rhythm of the seasons — the days and nights and tides and so forth. In the light of that kind of physical time, there is no basic cultural time, which we have transposed upon nature’s rhythms.


Such cultural time works well overall for the civilization that concentrates upon partialities, bits and pieces, assembly lines, promptness of appointments, and so forth.

I culturally have felt that each moment must be devoted to work. Natural time is far different than we suppose. Far richer, and it turns inward and outward and backward and forward upon itself.


Being our own natural and magical self when we dream, we utilize information that is outside of the time context experienced by the so-called rational mind. The creative abilities operate in the same fashion, appearing within consecutive time, but with the main work outside of it entirely. When we are working on our projects, our cultural time is taken up in a way we found acceptable. When the projects were done, there is still the cultural belief that time should be so used, that creativity must be directed and disciplined to fall into the proper assembly-line time slots.

There is much material here that I will give you, because it is important that we understand the different ways of relating to reality, and how those ways create the experienced events.


We have not really, any of us, been ready to drastically alter our orientations, but we are approaching that threshold. The ‘magical approach’ means that we actually change our methods of dealing with problems, achieving goals, and satisfying means. We change over to the methods of the natural person. They are indeed, then, a part of our private experience. They are not esoteric methods, but we must be convinced that they are the natural methods by which man and woman are meant to handle his or her problems and approach his or her challenges.

I use the word ‘methods’ because we understand it, but actually we are speaking about an approach to life, a magical or natural approach that is man’s and woman’s version of the animal’s natural instinctive behavior in the universe. That approach does indeed fly in direct contradiction to the learned methods we have been taught.


It certainly seems that the best way to get specific answers is to ask specific questions, and the rational mind thinks first of all of something like a list of questions. In that regard, my response before such a blog is natural, and to an extent magical, because I know that no matter what I have been taught, I must to some degree forget the questions and the mood that accompanies them with one level of consciousness, in order to create the proper kind of atmosphere at another level of consciousness — one that allows the answers to come even though they may be presented in a different way than that expected by the rational mind.

What we will be discussing for several blogs, with your joint enthusiasm– will be the magical approach to reality, and to our private lives specifically, in order to create that kind of atmosphere in which the answers become experienced.


Life as we know it is excitement; highly organized — excitement at all levels, microscopic, macroscopic, psychic. It is the result of the relationship between balance and imbalance, between organization and ‘chaos.’ It is excitement ever in a state of flux, forming psychic and material knots. It is explosive yet filled with order; it becomes so filled with itself that it explodes in the same way that a flower bursts; the same principle is acting in a hurricane or a food or a murder of the creation of a poem, or the formation of a dream; in the birth and death of individuals and nations. We instinctively know that disasters mimic the birth and death of cells within our bodies — we instinctively know that all life survives death, that death is the bursting of life into new forms, hence our fascination with accidents and fires. The psyche itself leapfrogs our beliefs at usual conscious levels, and sees us as a part of all life themselves to the brim, exploding, escaping the framework only to form another. The emotions themselves can sense this when we let them, and grasping that sense of excitement can show us a glimpse of the even greater freedom of our own psychic existence, which flows into us as individuals and then bursts apart that short-lived form into another, as the excitement of individuation leaps from life to life.

My own ideas must be colored to some extent by my place in time also, and middle age seems to be an excellent spot for such a study because theoretically time stretches as far ahead as it does behind. That is, there is as much anticipated time as there is remembered time.


In childhood we have little past time to remember. We seem to come from darkness, taking our parents’ memories on faith for proof that there was time before our birth. As we grow toward old age, if you take note of these  considerations to make before you retire, we have past time to play with — we know where we came from in usual terms — and the darkness that once seemed to stretch behind our source or origin seems to be our destination. Certainly an examination of the mind and reality from the standpoint of old age will be invaluable.

Today now I feel that acceleration that tells me that my intent is traveling out into the unknown, or out into the universe to bring in answers to my questions, even questions I’m not consciously aware of. And from experience I know that enough energy is generated to do this though the results will come to me in time. I know I get them from outside of time in some unknown way.


My state of mind is in (telepathic) correspondence with my wife’s own state of mind, even as we are in some kind of correspondence with our old (childhood) environment, so in these cases we have a free flow of information at other levels.

Now when we understand that intellectually, then the intellect can take it for granted that its own information is not all the information we possess. It can realize that its own knowledge represents the tip of the iceberg. As we apply that realization to our life, we begin to realize furthermore that in practical terms we are indeed supported by a greater body of knowledge than we realize, and by the magical, spontaneous fountain of action that forms our existence. The intellect can then realize that it does not have to go it all alone: Everything does not have to be reasoned out, even to be understood.


I believe a great memory must be involved here, one that on deeper levels is coupled with  shortening of time as we think of it. Certain portions of the of the psyche must very shrewdly and carefully construct dreams in advance, so when the dreams are played back they render just the right messages to the other part or parts of the psyche that need them. I’m not being contradictory here when I write that dreams are also spontaneous productions.

The theory of probable realities — for like probable personalities, the unspoken channels available are certainly real whether or not they are actualized in our physical reality.


I am going to refresh myself by diving into some new concepts, for there are new concepts for me also, or course, and I dive into them from many positions all the time as well. Think of the questions one could ask relative to just this one statement! Such provocative assertions leave behind them unsatisfied voids of curiosity. Actually, most of information does, regardless of subject matter.

Schizophrenia Label

First of all, the term “schizophrenia” is of basically little value. Many people tabbed with that label should not be. There are so-called classic cases of schizophrenia — and borderline ones, so-called — but in any case the label is highly misleading and negatively suggestive.


What we are dealing with in many instances are exhibitions of various, sometimes quite diverse personality patterns of behavior — patterns that are, however, not as assimilated, or as smoothly operative as they are in the person we call normal. The patterns are seen in an exaggerated fashion, so that in some such cases at least we can gain glimpses of mental, emotional, and psychic processes that usually remain psychologically invisible beneath the more polished or “finished” social personality of the usual individual.

The person labeled schizophrenic, momentarily or for varying periods of time, lacks a certain kind of psychological veneer. This is not so much a basic lack of psychological finish as it it the adoption of a certain kind of psychological camouflage


Such people — in fashion, now — play a game of quite serious hide-and-seek with themselves and with the world. They believe in the dictum: “Divide and conquer.” It is as if, for reasons I hope to discuss, they refuse to put themselves together properly, refuse to form one fairly united self. The idea behind this is: “If you cannot find me, then I cannot be held accountable for my actions — actions which are bound in one way or another to betray me.”

The self becomes operationally scattered or divided, so that if one portion of it attacked, the other portions can rise up in defense. Such persons use the various elements of the personality as spies or soldiers, scattering their forces, and forced under those conditions to set up elaborate communication systems to keep those portions of the self in contact with each other. In times of stress, they set up an even greater isolation of one part of the self from another, which puts stress upon the system of communication, of course, so that it must be used constantly.

This can have a huge impact on many different areas surrounding their life, including their work. Not being able to function the same way can be difficult, and it could make performing their job harder than someone who doesn’t have schizophrenia would find. As a result, they may need to take a break away from the workplace for a while, as they are finding it increasingly difficult to cope. To help ensure that they still receive a source of income during this time, many may decide to have a look at something like this Disability Insurance to find a plan that best suits their needs. By doing this, they won’t have to worry about losing out on any missed income from their employers, as the insurance will provide this for them. Unfortunately, not being able to communicate in the way they want to can have a harsh impact on their day-to-day life.


The communications themselves are often a kind of psychological or symbolic code, such as might indeed be used in military intelligence. If the messages were to be clearly deciphered and understood, then of course the game would be over, for the one to understand the message would be the united self who had felt the need of such camouflaged self-troops to begin with.

Such a person does feel under siege. often such people are highly creative, with good reserves of energy, but caught between highly contrasting beliefs, either of good and evil, or power and weakness. They are usually extremely idealistic, but for various reasons they do not feel that the abilities of the idealized self can be actualized.


I am making generalizations here, but each individual case should be looked at in its own light. Such people as a rule, however, have an exaggerated version of the self, so idealized that its very existence intimidates, terrified of betraying this sensed inner psychological superior. Usually, such an idealized inner self comes from the acceptance of highly distorted beliefs — again, concerning good and evil. We end up with what can amount to two main inner antagonists: a superior self and a debased self. The qualities considered good are attracted to the superior self as if it were a magnet. The qualities that seem bad are in the same fashion attracted to the debased self. Both of them, relatively isolated psychological polarities, hold about equal sway. All other psychological evidences that are ambiguous, or not clearly understood by either side, group together under their own psychological banners. This is a kind of circular rather than linear arrangement, however, psychologically speaking.

Such people are afraid of their own energy. It becomes assigned on the one hand as a possession of the superior self — in which case it must be used for great adventures, heroic deeds. On the other hand, the person feels unable to use energy in a normal fashion, since in the ordinary world no venture could live up to the superior self’s exaggerated ideals. The person then becomes frightened of pitting himself or herself against the world, or committing himself to ordinary actions, since he feels that in the light of such comparisons he can only debase himself or herself.


He or she requires undue amounts of praise and attention from others, since he or she obviously will get little from himself or herself. In a fashion, to an extent he or she will refuse to be accountable for his or her actions– therefore taking them out of the frame of judgment within which other people must operate. He or she then can avoid putting his or her “talents and superior abilities” to the test, where he or she feels he or she would certainly fail. He or she half realizes that the superior self and the debased self are both or psychological manufacture. His or her abilities are not really that grand. His or her failures are not nearly that disastrous. The belief in these highly contrasting elements of personality keep him or her in a state of turmoil, however, so that he or she feels powerless to act in any concerted fashion.

The term “schizophrenia,” however, covers multitudinous experiences — some such people are quite satisfied with their condition, find their own niches, are able to support themselves, or have means of support. Others live in an atmosphere of constant fear of their own condition, while at the same time they are excited, as soldiers might be in combat. Some can be quite functional in society, and the condition in any case is highly variable, covering people who are simply social misfits to those who are in deep psychological trouble.


With most people, there is a kind of psychological paved road upon which impulses travel before they meet an intersection with the conscious mind, which then determines whether or not the impulse will be followed or acted upon. In the kinds of cases you are discussing, however, instead of a paved road you have a dangerous, rocky field that might be filled with mines ready to explode at any time.

Remember, we are dealing with a scattered force, various elements of the personality sent out to do different tasks — and in a fashion they are caught between the superior self and the debased self. There is, then, no clear line for action to follow. It must also be camouflaged. In stead of clear impulses toward action that intersect directly with consciousness, we have bursts of impulses that emerge as orders to act, coming from another source, or from other sources. These may appear as voices telling an individual to do this or that, as “automatic” commends through writing, or as perceptions that would be called hallucinatory. In this way the individual need not take responsibility for such actions. They do not seem to be coming from himself or herself. The terrible possibility of failure is there to that extent, in that situation, momentarily relieved.


There is always an overall order to the personality, even though it is in the background, so that in any given case all of the separate “selves,” or other sources with whom the individual feels in contact, would together point toward the totality, or unity, that lies beneath. The outstanding mental phenomena, therefore, show in isolated fashions those elements of the personality that are not to be assimilated in the usual smooth fashion.

There are countless instances where “schizophrenic episodes” occur in otherwise normal personalities, where for learning purposes and periods of growth the personality sorts its parts out, and helps them enlarge their frameworks.


The personality can indeed put itself together in multitudinous fashions. There is great leeway in the use of inner and outer perceptions, and the manners in which these are mixed and matched to form an acceptable picture of reality at any given time.

Physical perception gives us a necessary kind of feedback, but it is also based upon learning processes, so that from a young age we learn to put the pieces of the world together in acceptable fashions. In a way, under certain conditions, some schizophrenic situations can give us righter glimpses of inner psychological mobility, a mobility that was focused and directed as we grew through childhood. Schizophrenia represents a kind of learning disability in that particular respect.


I will have more to say in later blogs about such communications, and the ways in which they can point out the greater psychological mobility that is a more or less natural elements in children. when you are child, you are not held accountable for your actions in the same way that adults are, and schizophrenia often begins around puberty, or young adulthood, when people feel that their youthful promise is expected to bear fruit. If they have been considerably gifted, for example, they are now supposed to show the results of schooling through adult accomplishments. If they are nearly convinced, however, that the self is also dangerous or evil, then they become afraid of using their abilities, and indeed become more frightened of the self — which, again, they then try to conquer by dividing. They feel cut off from value fulfillment. In a fashion they begin to act opaquely in the world, showing a divided face.


I will continue the subject in later blogs, tying it more securely to value fulfillment, and stressing the importance of positive action in the physical world, so that ideals can be expressed rather than feared, and so that the doors between impulses and their activations can be left open with some confidence.

Master Events

Master events are those whose main activity takes place in inner dimensions. Such events are too multidimensional to appear clearly in our reality, so that we see or experience only parts of them. They are source events. Their main thrust is in what we can call the vaster dimension of dreams, the unknown territory of inner reality. The terms we use make no difference. The original action, however, of such events is unmanifest — not physical. Those events then “subsequently” show themselves in time and space, with extraordinary results.


They shed their light upon the “facts” of historical time, and influence those events. Master events may end up translated through those events. Master events may end up translated through mythology, or religion or art, or the effects may actually serve to give a framework to an entire civilization. As indeed occurred in the case of Christianity, as I will explain later.

Now the origin of the universe that we know, as I have described it, was of course a master events. The initial action did not occur in space or time, but formed space and time.


In our terms other universes, with all of their own space and time structures, were created simultaneously, and exist simultaneously. The effect of looking outward into space, and therefore backward into time, is a kind of built-in convention that appears within our own space-time picture. We must remember, then, when we think in terms of origins, that the very word, “origin,” is dependent upon time-conventions, and a belief in beginnings and endings. Beginnings and endings are themselves effects that seem to be facts to our perceptions. In a fashion they simply represent beginnings and endings, the boundaries, the reaches and the limitations of our own span of attention.

I said that in our terms all universes were created simultaneously — at the same time. The very sentence structure has time built in, so we are bound to think that I am speaking of an almost indescribable past. Also, I use time terms, since we are so used ourselves to the kind of categorizing, so here we will certainly run into our first seeming contradiction — when I say that in the higher order of events all universes, including our own, have their original creations occurring now, with all of their pasts and futures built in, and with all of their scales of time winding ever outward, and all of their appearances of space, galaxies and nebulae, and all of their seeming  changes, being instantly and originally created in what we think of as this moment.


Our universe cannot be its own source. Its inner mysteries — which are indeed the mysteries of consciousness, not matter– cannot be explained, and must remain incomprehensible, if we try to study then from the viewpoint of our objective experience alone. We must look to the source of the experience. We must look not to space but to the source of space, not to time but the source of time — and must look to the kind of consciousness that experiences space and time. We must look, therefore, to events that show themselves through historical action, but whose origins are elsewhere. None of this is really beyond our capabilities, as long as we try to enlarge our framework.

The entire idea of evolution, of course, requires strict adherence to the concept of continuing time, and the changes that time brings, and such concepts can at best provide the most surface kind of explanation for the existence of our species or any other.


I hope, again, to stretch the reaches of both imagination and intellect in my blogs, to give a feeling for events larger than our usual true-and-false, fact-or-fancy categories. Our existence as a species is characteristized far more by our unique use of our imaginations than it is by any physical attributes. Our connections with that unmanifest universe have always helped direct our imaginations, made us aware of the rich veins of probabilities possible in physical existence, so that we could then use our intellects to decide which of the alternate routes we wanted as a species to follow.

In that regard, it is true that in the other species innate knowledge is more clearly, brilliantly, and directly translated into action. I am not speaking of some dumb instinct, but instead of an intuitive knowing, a high intelligence different from our own, but amazingly complex, with which other species are equipped.


Man and woman, deals with probabilities and with creativity in a unique fashion — a fashion that is made possible because of the far more dependable behavior of the other species.

In a fashion man and woman also are equipped with the ability to initiate actions on a non-physical level that then become physical and continue to wind in and out of both realities, entwining dream events with historic ones, in such a fashion that the original non-physical origins are often forgotten. man and woman overlays the true reality quite spontaneously. He or she often reacts to dream events as if they were physical and to physical events as if they were dreams. This applies individually and collectively, but man and woman are often unaware of that interplay.


In the terms of evolution as we like to think of it, ideas are more important than genes, for we are again dealing with more than the surfaces of events. We are dealing with more than some physical mechanics of being. For one thing, the genes themselves are conscious, though in different terms than ours. Our cultures — our civilizations — obviously affect the wellbeing of our species, and those cultures are formed by our ideas, and forged through the use of our imagination and our intellect.

Certain bloodlines, in our terms, were extinguished because of our beliefs in Christianity, as people were killed in our holy wars. Our beliefs have directed who should go to war and who should not, who should live and who should die, who should be educated and who should not — all matters directly touching upon the survival of certain families throughout history, and therefore affecting the species as a whole.


I am not here specifically blaming Christianity, for far before its emergence, our ideas and beliefs about good and evil were far more important in all matter regarding the species that any simple questions of genetic variances, natural selection, or environmental influence. In man’s and woman’s case, at least, the selection of who should live or die was often anything but natural. If we are to understand the characteristics of the species, then we cannot avoid the study of man’s and woman’s consciousness.


Master events are actually other wrinkles in probabilities. They explain why Christianity has had such far-reaching effects, for almost 2,000 years, when its original experiences were so small in time and space — why we attach so much significance to those desert countries over there even now.

The Origins of Our Dimension

We think of our universe as having certain dimensions, and we want an explanation based more or less upon the proposition that those dimension themselves made possible the origin — which must, however, have emerged from other larger dimensions of actuality than those contained in our universe itself. There terms of reality within our universe cannot hold or contain that vaster context in which such master events happen. Therefore, I must follow to some extent the traditional references that we use to define events to begin with.


While I am doing that I am trying to introduce intuitively at least, to a larger framework, in which events straddle the reality that we know. Nevertheless, we will begin with issues in which it is very possible that contradictions may seem to occur, since our own definitions of an event are so simple that they ignore larger ramifications in an overall greater unity of structure and action. Our imaginations will be of high value here, for they can often perceive unities that are not evident to the intellect — which we have trained to deal specifically with the evidence of the here and now.

There are phases of relatedness, rhythms and harmonies of consciousness from whose infinite swells the molecular “music” of our universe is sounded. Our place in those rhythms is highly vital. We exist in a kind of original interval — though, if you can, think of the word “interval” without the connotations of continuing time. It is as if an infinite number of orchestras were playing simultaneously, and each note sounded was also played in all of its probable positions with each other note possible, and in combination with all of the probable versions of the entire piece being played.


Between the notes sounded there would be intervals, and those unsounded interval would also be part of a nature unstated rhythm upon which the development of the entire sounded production was dependent. The unsounded intervals would also be events, of course, cues for action, triggers for response.

Our stated universe emerged out of that kind of interval, emerging from a master event whose true nature remains uncaptured by our definitions — so there will be places in my blogs where I may say that an event known to us is true and untrue at the same time, or that it is both myth and fact. And in so doing I hope to lead toward some psychic comprehension of a kind of event far too large for our usual categories of true and false. Perhaps, then, we will let our imaginations play upon the usual events of our world, and glimpse at least in part that greater brilliance that illuminates them, so that it leads us intuitively to a feeling for the source of events and the source of our world. The units of consciousness that I have blogged about. They are also in other terms entities, fragments of All That Is, if you prefer — divine fragments of power and majesty, containing all of the powers of consciousness as we think of it, concentrations without substance in our terms.


There are many other universes besides our own, each following its own intervals, its own harmony. Our ideas of historic time impede my explanations. In those terms, our world’s reality stretches back far further than we imagine, and in those terms — we need the qualifications — our ancestors have visited other stars, as our planet has been visited by others. Some such encounters intersected in space and time, but some did not. There are endless versions of life. There are, then, other species like our own, and in the vast spectrums of existence that our reality cannot contain, there have been galactic civilizations that came together when the conditions were right.

Time’s framework does not exist as we think it does. Intervals of existence are obviously not the same. In ways impossible to explain, there are what I can only call inner passageways throughout the universe. We know how one association can suddenly in our minds connect us with a past event so clearly that it almost seems to occur in the present — and indeed, a strong-enough memory is like a ghost event. So there are processes that work like associations, that can provide passageways through the universe’s otherwise time-structured ways. These passageways are simply a part of the greater nature of events that we do not perceive.


At times our species has traveled those passageways, and many of our myths represent ghost memories of those events. There is a rhythm, again, to all existence, and so in our terms our species returned to its home planet, to renew its roots, refresh its natural stock to nature, to find solace again amid the sweet ancient heritage of dusk and dawn.

The planet has seen many changes. It has appeared and disappeared many times. It flickers off and on — but because of the intervals of our attention, each “on” period seems to last for millions of years, of course, while at other levels the earth is like a firefly, flickering off and on.


I do not mean by such a description to minimize the importance of physical life, for All That Is endows each portion of its own transformed reality with a unique existences that is duplicated nowhere else, and each spark of consciousness is endowed with a divine heritage that is never extinguished — a spark that is apparent in all other corners of the universe.


In various branches of mathematics, from the works of Euclid (the Greek mathematician who flourished around 300 b.c.) to modern information theory, I have found many relationships with these ideas.

My tentative inquiries led me to the axioms of Euclidean geometry, as, are innately valid in describing the mind’s inner reaches, or whether, in ordinary terms, those propositions represent conscious acquired interpretations of our visual experience.

Units of consciousness are not neutral, mathematical or mechanistic

They are the smallest imaginable “packages” of consciousness that we can imagine, and despite any ideas to the contrary, basically consciousness has nothing to do with size. If that were the case, it would take more than a world-sized globe to contain the consciousness of simply one cell.


So our physical life is the result of a spectacular spontaneous order — the order of the body spontaneously formed by the units of consciousness. Our experience of the world is largely determined by our imaginations and our reasoning abilities. These did not develop through time, as per usual evolutionary beliefs. Both imagination and reason belonged to the species from the beginning, but the species has used these qualities in different ways throughout what we think of as historic time. There is great leeway in that direction, so that the two can be combined in many many alternate fashions, each particular combination giving us its own unique picture of reality, and determining our experience in the world.

Our many civilizations, historically speaking, each with its own fields of activity, its own sciences, religions, politics and art — these all represent various ways that man has used imagination and reason to form a framework through which a more or less cohesive reality is experienced.


Man and woman, then, has sometimes stressed the power of the imagination and let its great dramatic light illuminate the physical events about him or her, so that they were largely seen through its cast. Exterior events in those circumstances become magnets attracting the dramatic force of the imagination. Inner events are stressed over exterior ones. The objects of the world then become important not only for what they are but because of their standing in an inner world of meaning. In such cases, of course, it becomes quite possible to go so far in that direction that the events of nature almost seem to disappear amid the weight of their symbolic content.

In recent times the trend has been in the opposite direction, so that the abilities of the imagination were considered highly suspect, while exterior events were considered the only aspects of reality. We ended up with a true-or-false kind of world, in which it seemed that the answers to the deepest questions about life could be answered quite correctly and adequately by some multiple-choice test. Man’s and woman’s imagination seemed then to be allied with falsehood, unless its products could be turned to advantage in the materialistic existence. In that context, the imagination was tolerated at all only because it sometimes offered new technological inventions.


I have taken two contrasting examples of the many ways in which the powers of the imagination and those of the reasoning abilities can be used. There are endless varieties, however — each subjectively and genetically possible, and many, of course, that we have yet developed as a species.

Why would an individual form the reality of schizophrenic behavior?


On the question of “mental disorders,” it is highly important that individual integrity be stressed, rather than the blanket definitions that are usually accorded to any group of symptoms. In many such circumstances, however, such individuals are combining the imagination and the reasoning abilities in ways that are not in keeping with their historic periods. It would not be entirely out of keeping, though somewhat exaggerated a statement, to claim that men and women who stockpile nuclear weapons in order to preserve peace are insane. In our society, such activities are, in a way that completely escapes me, somehow under the label of humanitarianism!

Such plans are not considered insane ones — though in the deepest meaning of that word, they are indeed. There are many reasons for such actions, but an overemphasis upon what we think of as the reasoning abilities, as opposed to what we think of as imaginative abilities, is at least partially to blame.


In the schizophrenic case, we have a mixture of those characteristics in which interior events — the events of the imagination — cast too strong a light upon physical events as far as the socially accepted blend is concerned. Again, I am not speaking about all cases of mental disorder here. I do however, want to make the point that our prized psychological norm as a species means that we must also be allowed a great leeway in the use of the imagination and the intellect. Otherwise, we could become locked into a rigid conscious stance, one in which both the imagination and the intellect could advance no  further. It is vitally important that we realize the great psychological diversity that is present within our psychological behavior — and those varieties of psychological experience are necessary. They give us vital psychological feedback, and they exercise the reaches of our abilities in ways that are overall most advantageous.

The schizophrenic man or woman wants to live largely in his or her own world. He or she hurts no one. He and she supports himself or herself a good deal of the time. His or her view of reality is eccentric from most viewpoints. He or she adds a flavor to the world that would be missing otherwise, and through his or she very eccentricity, to some extent he and she shows other people that their rigid views of reality may indeed have chinks in them here and there.


I do not mean to idealize the schizophrenic either, or others of his or her kind, but to point out that we can use our imaginations and intellect in other fashions than we do. In fact, such fashions are not only genetically possible, but genetically probable — a matter I will discuss in later blogs. The imagination, of course, deals with the implied universe, those vast areas of reality that are not physically manifest, while reason usually deals with the evidence of the world that is before it. That statement is generally true, but specifically, of course, any act of the imagination involves reasoning, and any act of reason involves the imagination.

Are the Invisible Particles the Units of Consciousness?

For one thing, while I realize the importance of specific terms. I do not want my blog readers to become so dependent upon terms that coming across one you have read before, you instantly categorize it. For another thing, each time I reintroduce such information I do so from another direction, so to speak, so that you as my blog reader are meant to approach it from a different angle also. In that way, you become familiar with certain knowledge from a variety of viewpoints.


As you read my blogs the question itself — “Are these after all the units of consciousness referred to in earlier blogs?” — should have triggered your intellect and your intuition to work together, even if only slightly, in another way. In other words, of course, I hope to inspire both your imagination and your intelligence in this blog devoted to such subject matter.

Remember, again, the manifest universe emerges from a subjective reality, one that is implied in the very nature of our world itself. I would like us, then to think of those units of consciousness from an entirely different scale of events.


Imagine, now, as far as you are able, the existence of All That Is, a consciousness so magnificently complex that what we may call its own psychological compartments are, literally now, infinite. All appearances of time, and all experience of it, must be psychological. The “speed” of electrons, for example, would reflect their psychological motion.

All That Is, as the source of all realities and experience, is so psychologically complex, so multidimensionally creative, that it constantly surprises itself. It is, itself, the invisible universe that is everywhere implied within our world, but that becomes manifest to our perception only through historic time. All That Is disperses itself, therefore, so that it is on the one hand “a massive” subjective entity, a psychological structure — and on the other hand, it also disperses itself into the phenomenal world. It is, in all meanings of the word, divine, yet it disperses even that divinity so that in our terms, each unit of consciousness contains within itself those properties of divinity. All That Is has no one image, but is within all images —  (whether or not they are manifest). Our thoughts are the invisible partners of our words, and the vast unstated subjectivity of All That Is is in the same way behind all stated or manifest phenomena.


In those terms, it is basically impossible for any given species to become extinct. It can disappear for a time, become unmanifest for a while in historic events. The genetic patterns for any given species reside, of course, primarily in that species’ genetic bank — but the genetic bank does not exist in isolation, but is invisibly connected with the genetic makeup of each other species.

There are countless relationships between species that go unrecognized. The generations of all species interact. The genetic cues are not triggered on the proposition, obviously, that a species exists alone on the planet, but also in response to genetic sequences that operate in all of the species combined. The genetic system, again, is not closed nearly as much as supposed. That is, again, because the basic units of consciousness that build up matter — that form matter — are themselves endowed with a subjective acuteness. This also accounts for my earlier statement, that in usually understood terms the environment and its creatures “evolve” together. Our position on the scale of awareness inclines us to categorize consciousnesses so that only our own familiar brand seems to fit the definition — so again here I remind that consciousness is everywhere in the deepest terms, because All That Is disperses itself throughout physical reality. All portions of that reality have their own rights to existence, and purposes within it. so of course do all peoples, and the races.


Our imaginations helps us bring elements of that inner implied universe into actuality. Our imaginations obviously are not limited by time. We can imagine past and future events. Our imaginations have always helped us form our civilizations, our arts, and our sciences, and when they are united with our reasoning processes they can bring us knowledge about the universe and our places in it that we can receive in no other fashion.


Each unit of consciousness intensifies, magnifies its own intents to be — and, we might say, works up from within itself an explosive spark of primal desire that “explodes” into a process that causes physical materialization. It turns into what I have called an electromagnetic energy unit, in which case it is embarked upon its own kind of physical experience. And: “Units of consciousness, transforming themselves into electromagnetic energy units, formed the environment and all of its inhabitants in the same process, in what we might call a circular manner rather than a serial one.

When You Are Who You Are

When you are determines where you are. Space is in many ways more “timely” than we think. I am not speaking of the usual time concepts, of course, of consecutive moments, but of a certain dimension of activity in which our space happens.


As long as we are trying to explain the origin of our world in a new fashion, we will be bringing in many subjects that may not usually appear in such discussions. The world as we know it emerges from an inner, more extensive sphere of dimensions into actuality. It is supported then by a seemingly invisible framework.

Beyond certain levels it is almost meaningless to speak in terms of particles, but I will for now use the term “invisible particles” because we are familiar with it. Invisible particles, then, form the foundation of our world. The invisible particles that I am referring to, however, have the ability to transform themselves into mass, or to divest themselves of it. And the invisible particles of which I speak not only possess consciousness — but each one is, if you will, a seed that contains within itself a potential for an infinite number of gestalts. Each such invisible particle contains within itself the potential to embark upon an infinite number of probable variations of consciousness. To that degree such psychological particles are at stage unspecialized, while they contain within themselves the innate ability to specialize in whatever direction becomes suitable.


They can be, and they are, everywhere at once. Sometimes they operate with mass and sometimes without it. Now we are composed of such invisible particles, and so is everything else that we can physically perceive. To that degree portions of our own consciousness are everywhere at once. They are not lost, or spread out in some generalized fashion, but acutely responsive, and as highly alert as our familiar consciousness is now.

The self that we are aware of represents only one “position” in which those invisible particles happen to intersect, gain mass, build up form. scientists can only perceive an electron as it is to them. They cannot really track it. They cannot be certain of its position and its speed at the same time, and to some extent the same applies to our consciousness. The speed of our own thoughts takes those thoughts away from us even as we think them — and we can never really examine a thought, but only the thought of a thought.


Because we are, we are everywhere at once. I am quite aware of the fact that we can scarcely follow that psychological motion. As we will see later, our imagination can lead us toward some recognition, even toward some emotional comprehension, of this concept. While our reasoning abilities at first may falter, that is only because we have trained our intellect to respond in a limited fashion.

There are what I will call “intervals of perception.” We are usually conscious of events that are significant neurologically, and that neurological timing is the end result of an almost infinite series of sequences. Those sequences are areas in which activities happen. Each consciousness within each area is tuned into its proper sequence. Each area builds on the others. The invisible particles are the framework upon which our body is formed, for example — they move faster than the speed of light, yet we are not dizzy. We are aware of no such motion. We are tuned into a different sequence of action.


There are, then, different worlds operating with different frequencies at different intervals. They are conscious in other times, though we are neurologically equipped to perceive our own interval structures. When I speak of time, I do not merely refer to other centuries as we think of them. But between the moments that we know, and neurologically accept, there are other kinds of moments, if we prefer, other versions of time, and other kinds of accomplishments and fulfillments that are not dependent upon usual ideas of, say, growth through time.

Some of this may seem quite difficult at first reading, but I know that we are all far more intelligent than we realize we are — far more intuitive. I know also that we are tired of simple tales told to us as if we were children, and that our minds and hearts yearn for worthwhile challenges. We want to extend ourselves as far as possible, because each of us has been born with that urge toward value fulfillment.


It is only because, particularly in our times, we have trained ourselves to limit the nature of our own consciousnesses that such ideas seem strange. We have thus far believed that we must train our great imaginations and our intelligences to confine themselves and their activities to the physical world as we have been told it exists. In childhood, before we so leashed our imaginations, however, we each had our own dreams — dreams that awakened us to other portions of our own identities. There are many experiences open to us now — if we can be free enough to allow them — that will give us glimpses of those other intervals in which we have a reality.

I will deal with some such exercises later in future blogs. All such methods, however, are useless if our beliefs hold us back, and so the main thrust of all of my blogs is to increase your own areas of thought and speculation.


In material like this, but in general you end up with information that does indeed come from outside of time in certain important fashions.

Probabilities intersect at each point with our time, and those probabilities are psychologically directed so that, in our terms once again, he and she are at an excellent intersection point, where the prognosis is excellent. And we all are responsible, for all of our lives merge in their fashions.


Ordinarily we think of mass as meaning the bulk and/or weight of an object. In classical physics, the amount of matter in a given object is measured according to its relation to inertia, which in turn is the tendency of matter to keep moving in the same direction, if moving, or to stay at rest if at rest. An object’s mass is arrived at through dividing its weight by the acceleration caused by gravity.

Between each ticking of the clock

Long centuries pass

In universes hidden from our own.

Meaningfulness of Life

People have a biologically built-in knowledge that life has meaning. They share that biologically ingrained trust with all other living creatures. A belief in life’s meaning is a necessity on the part of our species.


It is vital for the proper workings of genetic systems. It is a prerequisite for individual health and for the overall vitality of any given “stock.”  Our greatest achievements have been produced by civilizations during those times when man had the greatest faith in the meaningfulness of life in general, and in the meaningfulness of the individual within life’s framework.

We are, I hope, coming  toward a time of greater psychological synthesis, so that the intuitions and reasoning abilities work together in a much more smooth fashion, so that emotional and intuitive knowledge regarding the meaningfulness of life can find clearer precision and expression, as the intellect is taught to use its faculties in a far less restricted manner.


No matter what science says about certain values being outside of its frame of reference, science implies that those values are therefore without basis. The reasoning qualities of the mind are directed away from any exploration that might bring about any acceptable scientific evidence for such values, therefore. The fact is that man lives by those values that science ignores.

For that reason, science — after its first great adventurous era — had its own flaws built in, and so it must expand its definitions of reality or become a tin-can caricature of itself, a prostituted handmaiden to an outworn technology, and quite give up its early claims of investigating the nature of truth or reality. It could become as secondary to life as, say, the Roman Catholic Church is now, losing its hold upon world dominance, losing its claim of being the one official arbiter of reality.


There are, overall, some processes important in man’s and woman’s development, and in the development of species. Efforts, methods that work against value fulfillment phase themselves out, for in the long run they do not work.

There is nothing wrong with technology. Man and woman have an innate inclination toward the use of tools, and technology is no more than an extension of that capacity. When men and women, use tools in accord with the “dictates” of value fulfillment, those tools are effective. Our technology, however, as it stands, has to some important degree — but not entirely  —  been based upon a scientific philosophy that denies the very idea of value fulfillment. Therefore, we end up with affairs of great national and world concern, such as the Fukushima Daiichi nuclear disaster, and other lesser-known near-nuclear accidents.


The control panels of the nuclear plants, many of them, were designed as if consciousness did not enter into the picture at all, as if the plants were to be run by other machines, not men or women — with controls that are not handily within reach, or physically inaccessible, as if the men or women who drew up the plans had completely forgotten what the species is like mentally or physically.

Now, the overall purpose supposedly is the utilization of energy — a humanitarian project meant to bring light and warmth to millions of homes. But that intent was sabotaged because the philosophy behind it denied the validity of the very subjective values that give man and woman his or her reason for living. Because those values were forgotten, life was threatened.


There are grassroots organizations — cults, groups of every persuasion — growing up in our country as small groups of people together, once again, search for intellectual reasons to back up their innate emotional knowledge that life has meaning. These groups represent the beginnings of new journeys quite as important to the species as any sea voyage ever was as man and woman searched for new lands.

Seeds are blown by the wind, and so reproduce their kind. Many people speculate about the physical journeys of early man and woman from one continent to another. It is said that in “the struggle to survive” man and woman were literally driven to expand his or her physical boundaries. The true motion of the species, however, has always been psychological, or psychic if you prefer, involving the exploration of ideas. And again, the survival of the species in those terms is basically dependent upon its belief in the meaningfulness of its existence. These new cults and groups, however — these new cults and groups, therefore are following the paths of genetic wisdom, opening up new areas of speculation and belief. And if some of their present beliefs are ludicrous in the light of the intellect’s reason, in the end — because such groups are following the dictates of value fulfillment, however feebly — they are significant. It is easy for the intellect, as we are used to using it, to see only the antics of such groups, and they can appear ridiculous in that light.


A scientist who would threaten the very survival of life on the planet in order to increase life’s conveniences it, however, truly displaying ludicrous behavior.

The trouble with most ideas concerning evolution is that they are all one-sided — all loaded, of course, at man’s and woman’s end at the expense of the other species, and with all thinking in terms of progress along very narrow consecutive lines. Such ideas have much to do with the way we think of ourselves, and what we consider human characteristics, and the light in which we view those vary in one way or another from those norms.


Now: Man and woman needs the feeling that he or she is progressing, but technological progress alone represents a comparatively shallow level unless it is backed up by a growth of emotional understanding — a progression of man’s and woman’s sense of being at one with himself or herself and with the rest of the natural world.

There are people who are highly intellectually proficient, whose reasoning abilities are undisputed, and yet their considerable lack of, say, emotional or spiritual development remains largely invisible as far as our assessments are concerned. Such people are not considered retarded, of course. I will always be speaking about a balance between intuition and reasoning abilities and, I hope, be leading toward a wedding of those abilities, for together they can bring about what would certainly appear in our world to be one completely new faculty, combining the very best elements of each, but in such a fashion that both were immeasurably enhanced.


I also want to emphasize that our present beliefs limit the full and free operation of our intellects, as far as our established fields of knowledge are concerned, for science has placed so many taboos, limiting the areas of free intellectual inquiry. I am not, however, promoting dependence upon feelings above the intellect, or vice versa.

The fact remains that when we assess our fellows, we put a far greater stress upon intellectual achievement than emotional achievement. Some of us may even question what emotional achievement is, but it is highly important spiritually and biologically. Some people, who would rate quite high on any hypothetical emotional-achievement test, might very possibly under certain conditions be labeled as retarded, according to the dictates of our society. The species is at least embarked upon its journey toward emotional achievement, as it is upon the development of its intellectual capacities, and ultimately the two must go hand in hand.


A brilliant mathematician or scientist, or even an artist, or an accepted genius in any field, can be an emotional incompetent, but no one considers him as retarded. I am not speaking now of eccentric behavior on the part of, say, creative people or anyone else, but of a lack of understanding of emotional values.

Now as far as the species is concerned, all variations are necessary — and it is as if in one instance a member of the species — for its own reasons, but also on behalf of the whole — decides to specialize in one particular area, to isolate certain abilities, so to speak, and display them with the greatest tenacity and brilliance, while nearly completely ignoring certain other areas. If our society, however, the capacities of the reasoning mind have been considered in opposition to the intuitive abilities, so that our ideas of what a person is or should be largely ignore the idea of emotional achievement, emotional understanding.


Other people may be sophisticated, brilliantly aware of their own feelings and those of other people, intuitively knowledgeable in the handling of relationships, even, as adults, exquisite parents — yet they may be labeled as retarded if they do not live up to certain artificial intellectual standards. They are actually in the same position at the other end as the people mentioned earlier.

It is as if certain members of the species, for their own reasons, and again on the part of the whole, specialized this time in the use of emotional capacities. But those people are usually considered retarded.


Now: Mankind and womankind is a species that specializes in the use of the imagination, and without the imagination language would be unnecessary. Man and woman from his and her particular vantage point imagines images and events that are not before his/her eyes. The applied use of the imagination is one of the most distinguishing marks of our species, and the imagination is our connection between the inner worlds of reality and the exterior world of our experience. It connects our emotions and our reason. All species are interconnected, so, as I said earlier, when we think we think for ourselves, we also specialize in thinking for the rest of nature, which physically sustains us.


In future blogs, I want to discus reason and imagination, then, and those subtle variations that unite the two. Through doing so, I hope to give a truer picture of our own dimension, and to continue our discussion about the gifts and seeming defects that are genetically inspired.

Subjective reality of Cells

Our established fields of knowledge do not grant any subjective reality to cells.


Cells, however, possess an inner knowledge of their own shapes, and of any other shapes in their immediate environment — this apart from the communication system that operates on biological levels between all cells.

To some important degree, cells possess curiosity, an impetus toward action, a sense of their own balance, and sense of being individual while being, for example, a part of a tissue or an organ. The cell’s identification biologically is highly connected with this very precise knowledge of its own shape, or sometimes shapes. Cells, then, know their own forms.


In highly complicated cellular structures like ourselves, with our unique mental properties, we end up with a vital inborn sense of shape and form. The ability to draw is a natural outgrowth of this sensing of shape, this curiosity of form. On a quite unconscious level we possess a biological self-image that is quite  different from the self that we see in a mirror. It is a knowledge of bodily form from the inside out, so to speak, composed of cellular shapes and organizations, operating at the maximum. The simple cell, again, has a curiosity about its environment, and on our much more advance cellular level our own curiosity is unbounded. It is primarily felt as a curiosity about shapes: the urge to touch, to explore, to feel edges and smooth places.

There is particularly a fascination with space itself, in which, so to speak, there is nothing to touch, no shapes to perceive. We are born, then, with a leaning toward the exploration of form and shape inparticular.


Remember that cells have consciousness, so while I say these leanings are biologically entwined, they are also mental properties. Drawing in its simplest form is, again, an extension of those inclinations, and in a fashion serves two purposes. Particularly on the part of children, it allows them to express forms and shapes that they see mentally first of all. When they draw circles or squares, they are trying to reproduce those inner shapes, transposing those images outward into the environment — a creative act, highly significant, for it gives children experience in translating inner perceived events of a personal nature into a shared physical reality apparent to all.

When children draw objects they are successfully, then, turning the shapes of the exterior world into their personal mental experiences — possessing them mentally, so to speak, through physically rendering the forms. The art of drawing or painting to one extent or another involves those two processes. An astute understanding of inner energy and outer energy is required, and for great art an intensification and magnification of both elements.


The species chooses the best conditions in which to display and develop such to the utmost, taking into consideration all its other needs and purposes. The particular, brilliant, intensified flowering of painting and sculpture that took place, say, in the time of Michelangelo (1475-1564) could not, in our probability, have occurred after the birth of technology, for example, and certainly not in our own era, where images are flashed constantly before our eyes on computers, television and in the movies, where they are rambunctiously present in our magazines and advertisements. We are everywhere surrounded by photography of all kinds, but in those days images outside of those provided by nature’s objects were highly rare.

People could physically only see what was presently before their eyes — no postcards with pictures of the Alps, or far places. Visual data consisted of what the eye could see — and that was indeed a different kind of world, a world in which a sketched object was of considerable value. Portraits were possessed only by the priests and nobility. We must remember also that the art of the great masters was largely unknown to the poor peasants of Europe, much less to the world at large. Art was for those who could enjoy it — who could afford it. There were no prints to be passed around, so art, politics, and religion were all connected. Poor people saw lesser versions of religious paintings in their own simple churches, done by local artists of far lesser merit than those who painted for the popes.


The main issue, however, in that particular era, was a shared belief system, a system that consisted of, among other things, implied images that were neither here nor there — neither entirely earthly nor entirely divine — a mythology of God, angels, demons, and entire host of Biblical characters that were images in man’s and woman’s imagination, images to be physically portrayed. Those images were like an entire artistic language. Using them, the artist automatically commented upon the world, the times, God, man, woman, and officialdom.

Those mythological images and their belief system were shared by all — peasants and the wealthy — to a large degree. They were, then highly charged emotionally. Whether an artist painted saints or apostles as heroic figures, as ideas embodied in flesh, or natural men, he commented on the relationship between the natural and the divine.


In a fashion, those stylized figures that stood for the images of God, apostles, saints, and so forth, were like a kind of formalized abstract form, into which the artist painted all of his or her emotions and all of his or her beliefs, all of his or her hopes and dissatisfactions. Let no one make God the Father look like a mere human, for example! He must be seen in heroic dimensions, while Christ could be shown in divine and human attributes also. The point is that the images the artists were trying to portray were initially mental and emotional ones, and the paintings were supposed to represent not only themselves but the great drama of divine and human interrelationship, and the tension between the two. The paintings themselves seemed to make the heavenly horde come alive. If no one had seen Christ, there were pictures of him.

This was an entirely different kind of art than we have now. It was an attempt to objectify inner reality as it was perceived through a certain belief system. Whether the artist disagreed with certain issues or not, the belief system was there as an invisible framework. That intense focus that united belief systems, that tension between a sensed subjective world and the physical one, and the rarity of images to be found elsewhere, brought art into that great flowering.


Later, as man and woman insisted upon more objectivity of a certain kind, he and she determined that images of men and women should look like men and women — human beings, with weaknesses and strengths. The heroic mold began to vanish. Artists decided to stick to portraying the natural world as they saw it with their natural eyes, and to cast aside the vast field of inner imagery. Some of Da Vinci’s sketches already show that tendency, and he is fascinating because with is undeniable artistic tendencies he also began to show those tendencies that would lead toward the birth of modern science.

His notebooks, for example, dealt with minute observations made upon aspects of nature itself. He combined the forces of highly original, strong imagination with very calculated preciseness, a kind of preciseness that would lead to detailed sketches of flowers, trees, the action of water — all of nature’s phenomena.


Now: Drawing of that nature flourishes in our times in an different fashion, divorced to some extent from its beginnings — in, for example, the highly complicated plans of engineers; the unity of, say, precise sketching and mathematics, necessary in certain sciences, with the sketching being required for all of the inventions that are now a part of our world. In our world, technology is our art. It is through the use of technology and science that we have sought to understand our relationship with the universe.

Science has until recently provided us with a unified belief system that is only now eroding — and if you forgive me, our space voyages have simply been physical attempts to  probe into that same unknown that other peoples in other times have tried to explore through other means. Technology has been responsible for the fact so many people have been able to see the great paintings of the world, either directly or through reproductions — and more people are familiar with the works of the great masters than ever were in their lifetimes.


The species uses those conditions, however, so that the paintings of the great masters can serve as models and impetuses, not simply for the extraordinary artwork involved, but to re-arouse within man and woman those emotions that brought the paintings into being.

Man and woman always does best, or his and her best, when he or she sees himself or herself in heroic terms. While the Roman Catholic Church gave him and her a powerful, cohesive belief system, for many reasons those beliefs shifted so that the division between man and woman and God became too great. Man and woman the sinner took over from man and woman the “child of God”. As a result, one we see in art particularly, man and woman become a heroic figure, then a natural one. The curiosity that had been directed toward divinity became directed toward nature. man’s and woman’s sense of inquiry led him and her, then, to begin to paint more natural portraits and images. He and she turned to landscapes also. This was an inevitable process. As it occurred, however, man and woman began to make great distinctions between the world of the imagination and the world of nature, until finally he or she became convinced that the physical world was real and the imaginative world was not. So his or her paintings became more and more realistic.


Art became wedded, then, to phenomena directly before the eyes. Therefore, in a way it could present man and woman with no more data than he or she had before. Imaginative interpretations seemed like pretensions. Art largely ended up — in those terms, now — as the handmaiden of technology: engineering plans, mathematical diagrams, and so forth. What we call abstract art tried to reverse that process, but even the abstract painters did not believe in the world of the imagination, in which there were any heroic dimensions, and the phase is largely transitory.

I did mean to mention that man’s and woman’s use of perspective in painting was a turning point (early in the 15th century) in that it foreshadowed the turning of art away from its imaginative colorations toward a more specific physical rendering — that is, to a large degree after that the play of the imagination would not be allowed to “distort” the physical frame of reference.


All of this involved the triggering of innate abilities at certain points in time by the the species at large, and on the parts of certain individuals, as their purposes and those of the species merged.


Woodcuts and wood blocks were used for a variety of purposes by the ancient Chinese and Egyptians, for example, and even by the Romans. Many of the early prints created in Europe illustrate religious subjects. One of the first dated European woodcuts, showing a religious figure, appeared in 1423; a book bearing woodcut illustrations was produced circa 1460; the first Roman book containing woodcuts was made in 1467; Bibles were illustrated with woodcuts in the late 15th century. The earliest known engravings, printed on paper, date from around 1450; pictorial engravings and etching were evidently developed in Germany in the early 1500s. Leonardo da Vinci (1452-1519) experimented with his own method of copper engraving. But all of these efforts were beginnings: There couldn’t have been any mass circulation of printed material in those days.

What happened to all the Rembrandts?

Why isn’t there at least one artist in all of the world painting today whose ability equals Rembrandt’s, and who uses that great gift to evoke the depths of compassion for the human condition as Rembrandt did? For in my opinion there isn’t such a one around. By extension, why isn’t there a Rubens or a Velazquez or a Vermeer operating now? My choices are personally arbitrary, or course — yet why don’t we have a Rembrandt contributing to  our current reality? Just those four artists, whose lives spanned a period of only 98 years (from 1577 to 1675), explored human insight in powerful ways. To link the “great masters” with our species’ reincarnational intents and drives, opens up a new field for understanding my question, and a very large and intriguing one indeed.



Our many excellent “modern” painters inevitably work within a different world ambience. Our species’ art is just no longer the same — a fact I both applaud and mourn. However, I do feel that in the course of ordinary time we have either lost certain qualities of art or no longer stree them.

The “Genetic System” is far more open than is usually supposed

The genetic system not only contains and conveys information, but it also reacts to information from the physical and cultural worlds.


In a way I hope to explain, then, the genetic system also reacts to those beliefs and events that are paramount in any given civilization. Events can trigger genetic activity — not simply through, say, chemical reactions, but through individual and mass beliefs about the safety or lack of it in the world at large.

There are also what I will call genetic dreams, which are inspired directly by genetic triggering. These help form and direct consciousness as it exists in any given individual from before birth.


The fetus dreams. As its physical growth takes place in the womb, so the sleeping of its consciousness is also extended by genetic dreams. These particular fetus-oriented dreams are are most difficult to describe, for they are actually involved with forming the contours of the individual consciousness. Such dreams provide the subjective understanding from which thoughts are developed, and in those terms complete thoughts are possible before the brain itself is fully formed. It is the process of thinking that helps bring the brain into activity, and not the other way around.

Such thoughts are like, now, electrical patterns that form their own magnets. The ability to conceptualize is precise in the fetus, and the fetus does conceptualize. The precise orientation of that conceptualizing, and the precise orientation of the thinking patterns, wait for certain physical triggers received from the parents and the environment after birth, but the processes of conceptualization and of thought are already established. This establishment takes place in genetic dreams.


Infants think long before they can speak. Thought must come before language. Language is thought’s handmaiden.

The ability to use language is also genetically built-in, through the precise orientation, again, with the physical triggering of the parents’ native language. Children learn such languages mentally long before they are physically capable of speaking them; but again, in genetically inspired dreams, children — or rather, infants — practice language. before such infants hear their parents speak, however, they are telepathic communication, and even in the fetus genetic dreams involve the coding and interpretation of language. Those dreams themselves inspire the physical formation necessary to bring about their own actualization.


Genetic dreams of one kind or another continue throughout our lives, whether or not we are consciously aware of them. They were of prime importance in “man’s and woman’s evolution,” as we think of it. They were the source of dreams, mentioned in earlier blogs, that sent man and woman on migrations after food, that led him or her toward fertile land. Those dreams are most closely related to survival in physical existence, and whenever that survival seems threatened such dreams arise to consciousness whenever possible.

They are the dreams that warn of famines or of wars. Such dreams, however, can also be triggered often, as in our own times, when the conscious mind is convinced that the survival of the species is threatened — and in such cases the dreams then actually represent man’s and woman’s fears. Over-anxiety, then, can confuse the genetic system, and in a variety of ways. The existence of each of the species is dependent upon trust, indeed a biological optimism, in which each species feels the freedom to develop the potential of its members in relative safety, within the natural frameworks of existence.  Each species comes into being not merely feeling a natural built-in trust in its own validity, but is literally propelled by exuberance in its ability to cope with  its environment. It knows that it is uniquely suited to its place within life’s framework. The young of all species exhibit an unquenchable rambunctiousness. That rambunctiousness is built in.


Animals know that their lives spell our life’s meaning. They feel their relationship with all other forms of life. They know that their relationship with all other forms of life. They know that their existences are vitally important in the framework of planetary existence. Beyond that, they identify themselves with the spirit of life within them so fully and so completely that to question its meaning would be inconceivable. Not inconceivable because such creatures cannot think, but because life’s meaning is so self-evident to them.

Whenever man or woman believes that life is meaningless, whenever he or she feels that value fulfillment is impossible, or indeed nonexistent, then he or she undermines his or her genetic heritage. He or she separates himself and herself from life’s meaning. He or she feels vacant inside. Man and woman for centuries attached faith, hope, and charity to the beliefs of established religions. Instead, these are genetic attributes, inspired and promoted by the inseparable unity of spirit in flesh. The animals are quite as familiar with faith, hope, and charity as we are, and often exemplify it in their own frameworks of existence to a better extent. Any philosophy that promotes the idea that life is meaningless is biologically dangerous. It promotes feelings of despair that directly hamper genetic activity. Such philosophies are extremely disadvantageous creatively, since they dampen the emotional spirits and exuberance, and sense of play, from which creativity itself emerges.


Such philosophies are also deadening on an intellectual basis, for they must of necessity close out man’s and woman’s great curiosity about the subjective matters that are his and her main concern. If life has no meaning, then nothing else really makes any difference, and intellectual curiosity itself also ends up withering on the vine.

The intellectual ideas of societies, therefore, also have a great effect upon which genetic systems are triggered, and which ones are not.


We have genetic systems, then, carrying information that is literally incalculable. Now: through our technologies, through our physical experience, we are also surrounded by an immense array of communication and information of an exterior nature. We have our cell-phones, radios, computers, televisions, our earth satellites — all networks that process and convey data. Those inner biological systems and the exterior ones may seem quite separate. They are intimately connected, however. The information we receive from our culture, from our arts, sciences, fields of economics, is all translated, decoded, turned into cellular information. Certain genetic diseases, for example, may be activated or not activated according to the cultural climate at any given time, as the relative safety or lack of it in that climate is interpreted through private experience.

In one way or another, the living genetic system has an effect upon our cultural reality, and the reverse also applies. All of this is further complicated by the purposes and intents of the generations in any historical period, and the reincarnational influences.


Value fulfillment always implies the search for excellence — not perfection, but excellence. Excellence in any given area — emotional, physical, intellectual, intuitional, scientific — is reflected in other areas, and by its mere existence serves as a model for achievement. This kind of excellence need not be structured, then, into any aspect of life, though it may appear in any aspect, and wherever it appears it is an echo of a spiritual and biological directive, so to speak. There are different historical periods, in our terms, where the species has showed what it can do — and what is possible in certain specific directions when the genetic and reincarnational triggers are touched and opened full blast, so that certain characteristics appear in their clearest, most spectacular light, to serve as individual models and as models for the species as a whole.

Again, such times are closely bound with reincarnational intents that direct the genetic triggering, and that meet in the culture the further stimulus that may be required. The time of the great masters in the fields of painting and sculpture is a case in point.


Some people have built careers around negative beliefs– they may have spent their professional lives maintaining belief systems which after death they begin to understand are quite wrong. How do they react? Are those individuals even aware of their earlier beliefs? Do they care what they used to think? Are they shocked, do they have feelings of regret or embarrass what? Or is there such a variety of responses possible that we can’t answer the question simply? And how do such people react after death, they start to get glimmerings about the workings of reincarnation, for example?

Reincarnational patterns apply also. Some people, having live lives believing in one religious system or another, being completely immersed in them give themselves shock treatments of sorts, then, living lives in which they believe in nothing or at least freeing themselves from any beliefs — only to discover, of course, that a believing nothing is the most confining belief of all. That realization is that in such cases.


There are those who upon religious beliefs, using them as crutches, and in later lives then, they might– such people — throw those crutches away overreacting to their new-found “freedom”; and through living lives as meaningless they then realize, after death, the meaningfulness of existence was after all not dependent upon any religious system. It was there all along, but they had not seen it.


“If there is no life after life,

then what cosmic spendthrift formed

the universe,

for Chance alone can’t be

that prolific, or fake an order in which

an accident of such proportions

as the creation of a world

seems so inevitable,

each random element

falling pat, into place.,

and each consciousness promptly appearing

with body parts all neatly assembled —

only to be squandered,

falling apart, dissolving into nothingness

while Chance grinds out newer odds.


If there is no life after life,

then what a lack

of cosmic economy,

for nature strings one molecule

on to another so craftily

that each seed can grow a tree,

and contains the properties

of an entire forest,

while multiplications

are hidden everywhere.”

The Genetic system is an inner, biological, “Universal” language

In our terms that language speaks the flesh — and it speaks the flesh equally in all races of mankind. There are no inferior or superior races. Now dreams also provide us with another universal kind of language, one that unites all peoples to one extent or another, regardless of their physical circumstances or nationalities or alliances. The cataloging of separate races simply involves us in organizations of variances played upon a common theme — variances that we have used for various purposes. Often those purposes led us to over exaggerate the differences between groups, and to minimize man’s and woman’s biological unity.


The most important aspects of individuality are those subjective characteristics that on the one hand distinguish each person from the other, and that on the one hand are each like sparkling psychological mosaics, giving separate, exquisite individual versions of that larger pattern from which mankind and womankind emerges. The security, the integrity, and the brilliance of each individuality rises in these terms from that universal genetic language, and also from the inner subjective universal language of dreams. There are great connections between the two, and both are spoken together.

Let us become more practical, and see how these issues merge in our reality. Some of this requires a great honesty on our own parts, as we try to recall some feelings and daydreams that we have tried to put away or forget of disown. Why are some people, then, born with conditions that are certainly experienced as genetically defective, granting even the overall value of such variances on the part of the species? For, again, I must stress the fact that in its way nature makes no such judgments, regardless of the beliefs of our science or religions.


Science seems to be of the opinion that the individual is important only insofar as he or she serves the purposes of the species’ survival — and I am not saying that. I am saying that the existence of each individual is important to the value fulfillment of the species. And moreover, I am stating that the value fulfillment of the individual and the species go hand in hand.

I am also stating that the species is itself aware of those conditions that lead to its own value fulfillment, and that of its members. No species basically biologically considers its own existence with other species except in a cooperative manner — that is, there is no basic competition between species. When we think that there is, we are reading nature wrong. whatever man’s and woman’s conscious beliefs, on a biological level his or her genetic structure is intimately related to the genetic structure of all other species.


In man and woman, the probabilities of development are literally numberless. No computer could count the combinations of characteristics possible. It is highly important, then, that the species retain flexibility, and not become locked into any one pattern, however advantageous — and I am referring to physical or mental patterns. Within the framework of established species-hood, there must be every kind of leeway — leeways that are biologically activated, so that variances are constantly active. Those genetic variances may appear as defective or eccentric. They may appear as the handicapped. They may appear as superior characteristics of one kind or another, but they must be biologically stated as the variations from the genetic norm.

By themselves, whether they appear as superior or defective conditions, they necessitate a different kind of adaptability, a change of subjective or physical focus, the intensification of other abilities that perhaps have been under-stressed. Yet granting all this, why, again, would some individuals choose situations that would be experienced as defective conditions? For this, we need to examine some human feelings that are often forgotten.


Now I have often said in my blogs that suffering of itself is not “good for the soul.” It is not a virtue, yet certainly many individuals seem to seek suffering. Suffering cannot be dismissed from human experience as a freak matter of distorted emotions or beliefs.

Suffering is a human condition that is sought for various reasons. There are gradations of suffering, of course, and each person will have his or her definitions of what suffering is. Many people do indeed equate a certain kind of suffering with excitement. Sportsmen and sportswomen, race-car drivers, mountain climbers — all seek suffering to one extent or another, and find the very intensity of certain kinds of pain pleasurable. We might say that they like to live dangerously.


Some sects have believed that spiritual understanding came as the result of bodily agony, and their self-inflicted pain became their versions of pleasure. It is usually said that animals, and also man and woman, avoid pain and seek pleasure — and so any courting of pain, except under certain conditions, is seen as unnatural behavior.

It is not unnatural. It is an eccentric behavior pattern. Many children daydreams not only of being kings or queens, or given great honors, they also daydream about being tragic figures. They daydream of cruel deaths. They glory in stories of wicked stepmothers. They imagine, in fact, every situation that they can involving human experience. To an extent adults do the same thing. They are drawn to cinema or television dramas that involve tragedies, sorrows, great dramatic struggles. This is because we are alive as the result of our great curiosity for human experience. We are alive because we want to participate in human drama.


While I admit that many people will not agree with me, I know from experience that most individuals do not choose one “happy” life after another, always ensconced in a capable body, endowed by nature or heritage with all of the gifts most people seem to think they desire.

Each person seeks value fulfillment, and that means that they choose various lives in such a fashion that all of their abilities and capacities can be best developed, and in such a way that their world is also enriched. Some people will choose “defective” bodies purposely in order to focus more intensely in other areas. They want a different kind of focus. They want to sift their characteristics through a certain cast. Such a choice demands an intensification. It is made on the part of the individual and on the parents of the parents as well, so that a certain group of people will relate to the world in a highly characteristic way. In almost all such cases, such people will be embarked upon subjective issues and questions also that might not be considered otherwise. They will ask questions on their own parts that need to be raised, not only for themselves but for the society at large.


Those questions help bring out psychological maturities and insights about the nature of the species in general. Many such conditions also serve to keep man’s and woman’s sympathies alive. I make a distinction between sympathy and pity, for a lively sympathy leads toward construction, toward the utilization of abilities, even to social discourse, while pity can be deadening.

Our over-reliance upon physical norms, and our distorted concepts concerning survival of the fittest, help exaggerate the existence of any genetic defects, of course. Many religious dogmas consider such conditions, again, the result of a god’s punishment. The survival of the species is far more dependent upon our subjective activities than our physical ones — for it is our subjective behavior that is responsible for our physical acts. Science of  course looks at it the other way around, as if our physical acts are the result of a robot’s mechanical, formalized behavior — a robot miraculously programmed by the blind elements of an accidental universe formed by chance. The robot is programmed only to survive at anyone’s or anything’s expense. It has no real consciousness of its own. Its thoughts are merely mental mirages, so if one of its parts is defective then obviously it is in deep trouble. But man and woman are no robots, and each so-called genetic defect has an internal part to play in the entire picture of genetic reality. The principle of uncertainty must operate genetically, or we would have been locked into over-specializations as a species.


There are states of consciousness, one within the other, and yet each connected, of course, so that genetic systems are really systems of consciousness. They are intertwined with reincarnational systems of consciousness. These are further entwined with the consciousness that we recognize. The present is the point of power. Given the genetic makeup that we now have, our conscious intents and purposes act as the triggers that activate whatever genetic or reincarnational aspects that we need.

The state of dreaming provides the connecting links between these systems of consciousness.


The idea today is to love and protect and cherish, and express the body that we have. The human species has an “amazing interplay between genetic preciseness and genetic freedom,” and that our genetic structure reacts to each thought that we have, to the state of our emotions, to our psychological climate. Choices and probabilities apply. Thus do we avoid genetic rigidity.

If there were no Idiots, we would find Geniuses absent among us

Those human abilities that we consider to be characteristic of our species, are, again, dependent upon the existence of infinite numbers of variations that appear in the aggregate, to give us often obviously opposing states. What we think of then as the average intelligence is a condition that exists because of the activity of constant variables, minute variations that give us at one end of the scale the idiot, and at the other the genius.


Both are necessary to maintain that larger “norm” of mental activity. I am using the word “norm” here for our convenience, though I disagree with the ways in which the term has been used, when it has been set up as a rule of measurement, psychologically speaking. The genetic system is not closed, therefore. The genes do not simply hold information without any reference to the body’s living system. It does not exist, then — the genetic structure — like some highly complicated mechanism already programmed, started and functioning “blindly,” so that once it is set into operation there is no chance for modification.

Particularly in our own species there is a great give-and-take between human genetic systems, the environment, and cultural events — and by cultural events I mean events having to do with our peculiarly unique field of activity that includes the worlds of politics, economics, and so forth.


Genetic events are not not irrefutable in a deterministic fashion. They represent strong inclinations toward certain bodily or mental activity, certain biological preferences. They lead toward the activation of certain events over others, so that the probabilities are “loaded” in certain directions. Genetic events are then events, though at a different level of activity than we are used to thinking of.

We are speaking of chromosomal messages. These are not written within the chromosomes as words might be written upon paper, but the information and the chromosomes are a living unit. The information is alive. We are speaking about a kind of biological cuneiform, in which the structures, the very physical structures, of the cells contain all of the knowledge needed to form a physical body — to form themselves. This is indeed knowledge in biological form, and biologically making its clearest living statement.


The cells with their genetic packages, like all cells, react  to stimuli. They act. They are aware of all of the body’s events biologically. In ways impossible to verbalize, they are also aware of the environment of the body as it is perceived at biological levels. I have said before that in one way or another each living cell is united with each other living cell through a system of inner communication. “Programed” genetic activity can be altered by conditions in the environment.

I am not simply saying that genetic activity can be changed, for example, through something like a nuclear accident, but that highly beneficial alterations can also take place in genetic behavior, as in our terms the genetic structure not only prepares the species for any contingency, but also prepares it by triggering those characteristics and abilities that are needed by the species at any given time, and also by making allowances for such future developments.


Our genetic structure reacts to each thought that we have, to the state of our emotions, to our psychological climate. In our terms, it contains the physical history of the species in context with the probable future capabilities of the species. We choose our genetic structure so that it suits the challenges and capabilities of the species. We choose our genetic structure so that it suits the challenges and potentials that we have chosen. It represents our physical reference point, our bodily framework. It is our personal physical property. It is a portion of physical matter that we have identified, filled out with our own identity. It is like a splendid ship, the body, that we have chosen ahead of time for a splendid challenging adventure — a ship that we have personally appointed that is equipped to serve as much as possible as a physical manifestation of our personhood.

Some people, in beginning such a venture, will indeed insist upon an excellent vessel, with the most sophisticated mechanisms, equipped with grand couches and a banquet room. Others would want much more excitement, much more zest, and order then instead a less grand vessel, but one that went faster. Some would set goals for themselves that demanded that their powers of seamanship be tested. The analogy may be a simple one, yet each person chooses the living vessel of the body, with his or her own intents and purposes in mind.


In physical reality, if you will forgive me, life is the name of the game — and the game is based upon value fulfillment. That means simply that each form of life seeks toward the fulfillment and unfolding of all of the capacities that it senses within its living framework, knowing that in that individual fulfillment each other species of life is also benefited.

In no way do I mean to demean the indisputable value of geniuses, or their great contributions to the quality of life — but the quality of life is, again, also benefited by the existence of idiots. Not only because both ends of the scale are necessary for genetic reasons, but also because idiots themselves are in no way considered failures or defects by nature. Those terms are human judgements. Idiots also serve their role by moderating the sometimes fierce hold that the reasoning mind can have upon human activity.


The idiot is often able to experience in his or her own reality a freer, more generous, more faithful flow of emotional states, unhampered by reason’s sometimes stern dictates, and it is important that such a moderating tendency does operate genetically.

The reasoning mind, as we have used it thus far, roughly since the birth of Christianity, has used — instead of used, confined — has confined its reasoning abilities to a very narrow spectrum of reality. It has seen the value of life largely only as that life conforms to its own standards. That is, the reasoning mind, as we have used it, considers that only reasoning creatures are capable of understanding life’s values. Other forms of life have almost seemed beside the point, their value considered only insofar as they were of service to man and woman. But man’s and woman’s life is obviously dependent upon the existence of life’s other species, and with him and her those species share certain values. Life is sacred — all life — and again, all life seeks value fulfillment, not simply physical survival.


I read an article about the development of a strain of mice without thymus [glands]. Since the thymus is very important in the necessary process of maintaining bodily resistance to disease, these particular mice have little resistance. They are bred and sold for experimental purposes. The intent of such procedures is to promote the quality of human life, to study the nature of diseases, and hopefully apply what is learned to some of the lives of human beings. Mice are not considered human. They are not. So like any animal, they are thought of as dispensable, sacrificed to a fine humanitarian end.

Perhaps at first that prejudice of the reasoning mind might escape us, since after all mice are far divorced from our own species. There were Jews sacrificed to the same end not too long ago, and the reasoning was largely the same, though in that case we were dealing with our own species.


Jews were considered almost not human, however, and whenever such atrocities against our own species are concerned, we indulge in the same kind of twisted reasoning. Because the Jews were considered less than human — or, at best, human defects — they were thought of as justifiable sacrifices on the altar of “the genetic betterment of mankind and womankind.” We cannot improve the quality of our own lives by destroying the quality of any other kind of life. There is no genetic master race. The very classification of the species into races to begin with is based upon distinctions that are ridiculously minute in the overall picture of the similarities.

Such procedures involve a biological immortality. I usually avoid terms like “morality” or “immorality,” since their definition vary according to the individual. The proceedings, however, do involve a biological violation, a going against nature’s flow and intent, a process in which a form of life is made to go against its own value fulfillment, and it is because of such attitudes involving other kinds of life that the horrors of the Jewish war camps were made possible.


Using animals in the laboratory is imposing human goals and values upon other life forms, even though the modern scientific method is supposed to be value-free. For such research is carried out in the name of progress and the practical common good, of course — and that progress applies also in the remedial treatment of other animals, let us remember. We think that every reader of this blog has benefited, and still does, from animal experimentation, some of it most cruel, in ways that he or she can hardly suspect, let alone specify: even benefiting from the use of animals in the study of medical and chemical, beauty and recreational products that can be found in practically every home in the country. I see the passive, thinking and unthinking tolerance of animal experimentation as a classical case of a society using ends to justify means — yet in the United States, at least, we carefully teach each generation of our species that such rationalization aren’t morally acceptable. 

I also believe, however, that generally speaking science still views our genetic systems in mechanical, deterministic, and reductionistic terms, and will continue to do so for a long time. So that evidence is being accumulated to support that overall view that at this time science has no need to seek for other, larger, and more unsettling frames of reference encompassing consciousness, intent, and genetics. Indeed, I seldom see consciousness mentioned in connection with genetics, except as its quality may relate to genetic “defects” like mental retardation, say.


Nor do I think that establishment science will soon be interested in ideas that exchanges take place involving our genetic systems, the environment, and cultural events like politics and economics; of that our genetic systems react to our thoughts and emotions — let alone that there’s any genetic planning for future probabilities! I do not know whether, or how, any of those factors could be measured and/or manipulated in the laboratory. Science could grant ideas their own realities outside of the scientific framework, or course, and thus be free of them.

But granted or not, the idea of any sort of genetic preparation for future contingencies collides with the very powerful theory of evolution, which holds that evolutionary, genetic changes take place only through natural selection and chance mutations (although random of chance mutations are generally regarded as mistakes on nature’s part). There are many unsolved challenges here. Another version of old, discredited Lamarckian theories. (jean Baptiste de Monet de Lamarck [1744-1829] was a French naturalist who advocated that certain modifications of an organism’s structure and function could develop in response to environmental factors, and that these “acquired characters” could be inherited. Lamarck’s work has been widely misunderstood, however. It still has value, and recently has been employed in some remarkable scholarly studies that show how, in scientific teams, evolution can take place through means other than natural selection and chance mutations.


Some would agree that consciousness obviously contains an unlimited number of viewpoints, regardless of which ones we humans may choose to call “true” at any particular time. Consciousness is just as amenable to having some of its physical manifestations scientifically studied, its parts manipulated through “genetic engineering.” All of our  species’ actions represent our keen and creative interests in studying ourselves in the finest details possible. That the scientific approach has limitations is obvious. So do all others in this physical realm. A discipline, of whatever nature and motivation, can erect barriers to “outside” influences — and those barriers are often artifacts growing almost automatically out of the very nature of the belief system in question

The Gifted and the Handicapped

Our species as a species includes the idiot and the genius, the stupid and the wise, the athletic, the deformed, the beautiful and the ugly, and all variations in between. There are genetic cultures operating, then, of literally infinite variety, and they each have their place and their reason, and they each fit into the overall picture — not only of man’s and woman’s reality but of the planet’s  reality, including all of nature.


Our religious ideas have often told us that deformities at birth were the result of the parents’ sins cast upon the children, or that another kind of punishment was involved in terms of “karma.” In terms of biology, people talk about coming from good stock or bad stock, and even those designations imply moral judgments.

The entire idea of reincarnation has been highly distorted by other religious concepts. It is not a psychological arena composed of crime and punishment. Again, we have free will in the conditions of life, given the characteristics that are our own. The great facility and adaptability of the human species are dependent upon an amazing interplay between genetic preciseness and genetic freedom. The very characteristic attributes of species, its dependability and integrity, are dependent upon constant checks and balances, the existence of divergent characteristics against which the species can measure itself.


The species is also always in the process of keeping within its genetic bank millions of characteristics that might be needed in various contingencies, and in that regard there is a connection, of course, between, say, viruses of many strains and the health not only of man and woman but of other species.

The possibility of creative change must always be present to insure the species’ resiliency, and that resiliency can show in many ways — in conditions that we consider deformities, disabilities from birth, or in any physical variation for a hypothetical physical norm. We all look quite alike, with one head, to arms and legs, and so forth, as a rule. Such differences or variations are very noticeable at a certain level, if we have more fingers that we are supposed to or less, or two thumbs to a hand, or any other condition that is considered an abnormality.


There are mental conditions also: the so-called retarded people who do not use their reasoning minds as others do. There are also, again, highly gifted people, physically or mentally, people who seem to be at times as far from the ordinary person on the gifted scale as an idiot might be on the other. So as we progress in my blogs, I hope to show where all of these situations fit in with the development of the individual and the species.

At a smaller level of activity such variances of course escape our notice. We do not know if we have any errant genes unless their effects show themselves. At microscopic levels, in fact, no one fits any norm, and there is no way to predict with complete certainty the development of any genetic element. We can make group predictions, and overall make certain judgments, but other elements are involved, so that any particular genetic element cannot be pinned down in terms of its development. This is because its activity is also involved with relationships that do not show in any of our calculations.


Our thoughts, feelings, desires and intents, our reincarnational knowledge as well, modify that structure, bring certain latent characteristics into actualization, minimize others, as through the experience of our life we use our free will and constantly make new decisions.

Out-of-body is the result of a change in attitude, and makes possible also because of the body’s relaxation. Exercising the consciousness, allowing it greater freedom. a certain portion of our mind drifting at this time.


Now people may wiggle their feet, or doodle, or tap a desk while they are concentrating on other things. They also exercise their consciousnesses in the same fashion — doodle with their minds, relaxing themselves in such a fashion, wandering off to refresh themselves .


Only the physical body is in the same place. This is like a mental doodle, the colors are not complete, the picture is not filled in.

Human’s first encounter with physical reality in life, is with the state of one’s own consciousness

He or she is aware of a different kind of being. He or she encounters his and her consciousness first, and then he and she encounters the world — so I am saying, of course, that each person has an identity that is larger than the framework of consciousness with which we are usually familiar in life.


When we are born, we understand that we have a new consciousness. We explore its ramifications. It is our primary evidence that we exist in flesh. basically, each person must confront the experience of reality through a direct encounter with it. this encounter takes place through the use of the physical senses, of course, as they are used to perceive and interpret physical data. the very utilization of those senses, however, is dependent upon the nature of our consciousness itself, and that consciousness is aware of its power and action through the exercise of its own properties.

Those “properties” are the faculties of the imagination, creativity, telepathy, clairvoyance, and dreaming, as well as the functions of logic and reason. We know that we dream. We know that we think. Those are direct experiences. Anytime we use instruments to probe into the nature of reality, we are looking at a kind of secondary evidence, no matter how excellent the instruments may be. The subjective evidence of dreaming, for example, is far more “convincing” and irrefutable than is the evidence for an expanding universe, black holes, or even atoms and molecules themselves. Although instruments can indeed be most advantageous in many ways, they still present us with secondary rather than primary tools of investigation — and they distort the nature of reality far more than the subjective attributes of thoughts, feelings, and intuitions do.


The human consciousness has not, therefore, developed the best and most proper “tool” with which to examine the nature of reality. It is because we have used other methods that much evidence escapes us — evidence that would show that the physical universe exists in quite different terms than is supposed.

We are taught not to trust our subjective experience, which means that we are told not to trust our initial and primary connection with reality.


Evidence for reincarnation is quite available. there are enough instances of it, known and tabulated, to make an excellent case; and beside this there is evidence that remains psychologically invisible in our private lives, because we have been taught not to concentrate in that direction.

There is enough evidence to build an excellent case for life after death. All of this involves direct experience — episodes, encountered by individuals, that are highly suggestive of the after death hypothesis; but the hypothesis is never taken seriously by our established sciences. There is far more evidence for reincarnation and life after death than is, for example, for the existence of black holes. Few people have seen a black hole, to make the most generous statement possible, while countless people have had private reincarnational experiences, or encounters that suggest the survival of the personality beyond death.


Those experiences are usual. They have been reported by people of all kinds and in all ages, and they represent a common-sense kind of knowledge that is frowned upon by the men and women of learned universities. Throughout my blogs we will often be talking about experiences that are encountered in one way or another by most people, but are not given credence to on the part of the established fields of knowledge. Therefore, dreams will be considered throughout the blogs in various capacities as they are related through genetics, reincarnation, culture, and private life. We will also be considering the matter of free will and its role in individual value fulfillment.

The reasoning mind represents human mental activity in a space and time context

The reasoning mind is involved with the trial-and-error method. It sets up hypothesis, and its very existence is dependent upon a lack of available knowledge — knowledge that it seeks to discover.


In the dreaming state the characteristics of the reasoning mind become altered, and from a waking viewpoint it might seem distorted in its activity. What actually happens, however, is that in the dreaming state we are presented with certain kinds of immediate knowledge. It often appears out of context in usual terms. It is not organized according to the frameworks understood by the reasoning portions of our mind, and so to some extent in dreams we encounter large amounts of information that we cannot categorize.

The information may not fit into our recognizable time or space slots. There are, in fact, many important issues connected with the dreaming state that can involve genetic activation of certain kinds: information processing on the part of the species, the insertion or reinsertion of civilizing elements — and all of these are also connected with the reincarnational aspects of dreaming.


I have not touched upon some of these subjects before, since I wanted to present them in that larger context of man’s and woman’s origins and historic appearance as a species. I also wanted to make certain points, stressing the importance of dreams as they impinge upon and help form cultural environments. Dreams also sometimes help in showing the pathways that can be taken to advantage by an individual, by a group of individuals, and therefore help clarify the ways in which free will might most advantageously be directed. So I hope to cover all of these subjects.

Let us first of all return momentarily to the subject of the reasoning mind, its uses and characteristics. It seems to the reasoning mind that it must look outside of itself for information, for it operates in concert with the physical senses, which present it with only a limited amount of information about the environment at any given time. The physical eyes cannot see today the dawn that will come in the morning. The legs today cannot walk down tomorrow’s street, so if the mind wants to know what is going to happen tomorrow, or what is happening now, outside of the physical senses’ domain, then it must try through reason to deduce the information that it wants from the available information that it has. It must rely upon observation to make its deductions accordingly. In a fashion, it must divide to conquer. It must try to deduce the nature of the whole it cannot perceive from the portions that are physically available.


Children begin to count by counting on their fingers. Later, fingers are dispensed with but the idea of counting remains. There have been people throughout history who mentally performed mathematical feats that appear most astounding, and almost in a matter of moments. Some, had they lived in our century, would have been able to outperform computers (just as some are outperforming computers these days!). In most cases where such accomplishments show themselves, they do so in a child far too young to have learned scientific mathematical procedures to begin with, and often such feats are displayed by people who are otherwise classified as idiots (idiot savants), and who are incapable of intellectual reasoning.

Indeed, when a child is involved, the keener his or her use of the reasoning mind becomes the dimmer his or her mathematical abilities grow. Others, children [or adults] who would be classified as mentally deficient, can tell, or have been able to tell, the day of the week that any given date, past or present, would fall upon. Others have been able, while performing various tasks, to keep a precise count of the moments from any given point in time. There have been children, again, with highly accomplished musical abilities, and great facility with music’s technical aspects — all such accomplishments before the assistance of any kind of advanced education.


Now, some of these children went on to become great musicians, while others lost their abilities along the way, so what are we dealing with in such cases? We are dealing with direct knowing. We are dealing with the natural perceptions of the psyche, at least when we are speaking in human terms. We are dealing with natural, direct cognition as it exists before and after man’s and woman’s experience with the reasoning mind.

Some of those abilities show themselves in those classified as mentally deficient simply because all of the powers of the reasoning mind are not activated. In children under such conditions, the reasoning mind has not yet developed in all of its aspects sufficiently, so that in a certain area direct cognition shines through with its brilliant capacity.


Direct cognition is an inner sense. In physical terms we might call it remote sensing. Our physical body, and our physical existence, are based upon certain kinds of direct cognition, and it is responsible for the very functioning of the reasoning mind itself. Scientists like to say that animals operate through simple instinctive behavior, without will or volition: It is no accomplishment for a spider to make its web, a beaver its dam, a bird its nest, because according to such reasoning, such creatures cannot perform otherwise. The spider must spin his web. If he or she chooses not to, he or she will not survive. But by that same reasoning — to which, of course, I do not subscribe — we should also add that man and woman can take no credit either for his or her intellect, since man and woman must think, and cannot help doing so.

Some pessimistic scientist would say: “Of course,” for man and woman and animal alike are driven by their instincts, and man’s and woman’s claim to free will is no more than an illusion.


Man’s and woman’s reasoning mind, however, with its fascinating capacity for logic and education, and for observation, rests upon a direct cognition — a direct cognition that powers his or her thoughts, that makes thinking itself possible. He or she thinks because he or she knows how to think by thinking, even though the true processes of thought are enigmas to the reasoning mind.

In dreams the reasoning mind loosens its hold upon perception. From our standpoint we are almost faced with too much data. The reasoning mind attempts to catch what it can as it reassembles its abilities toward waking, but the net of its reasoning simply cannot hold that assemblage of information. Instead it is processed at other levels of the psyche. Dreams also involve a kind of psychological perspective with which we have no physical equivalent — and therefore such issues are most difficult to discuss.


The reasoning mind is highly necessary, effective, and suitable for physical existence, and for the utilization of free will, which is very dependent upon perception of clearly distinguishable actions. In the larger framework of existence, however, it is simply one of innumerable methods of organizing data. A psychological filing system, if you prefer.

Our dreaming self possesses psychological dimensions that escape us, and they serve to connect genetic and reincarnational systems. We must, again, realize that the self that we know is only a part of our larger identity — an identity that is also historically actualized in other times than our own. We must also understand that mental activity is of the utmost potency. We experience our dreams from our own perspective, as a rule. I am simply trying to give a picture of one kind of dream occurrence, or show one picture of dream activity of which we are not usually aware.


If we are having a dream as oneself from our own perspective, another reincarnational self may be having the same dream from its perspective — in which, of course, we play a minor role. In our dream, that reincarnational self may appear as a minor character, quite on the periphery of our attention, and if the dream were to include an idea, say, for a play or an invention, then that play or invention might appear as a physical event in both historic times, to whatever degree it would be possible for the two individuals living in time to interpret that information. But culture throughout the ages was spread by more than physical means. Abilities and inventions were not dependent upon human migrations, but those migrations themselves were the result of information given in dreams, telling tribes of men and women the directions in which better homelands could be found.

Direct cognition: You know what you know.


Our knowledge knows how to flow through the techniques we have learned, to use them and become part of them, so that a painting emerges with a spontaneous wisdom. That is what we are learning. That is what the painting shows. That is where we are.


To some extent each vision, each subject matter, will itself make minute alterations in technique of we allow it to. Our impulses have shadings as our colors do. They should mix and merge with our brushstrokes, so that the idea of our subject matter is almost magically contained in each spot of paint, and that is what we are learning. Or rather, we are learning to take advantage of our direct cognition.

Free will and determinism lead to questions concerning the reasoning mind

Any real discussion of genetic heritage must all bring up questions involving free will and determinism, and to some extent those issues must also lead to questions concerning the nature of the reasoning mind itself.


Reasoning, as we are familiar with it, is the result of mental or psychic processes functioning in a space-time context, and in a particular fashion. To some extent, then, reasoning — again, as we are familiar with it — is the result of a lack of available knowledge. We try to “reason things out,” because the answer is not in front of us. If it were, we would “know,” and hence have no need to question.

The reasoning mind is a uniquely human and physical phenomenon. It depends upon conscious thinking, problem-solving methods, and it is a natural human blossoming, a spectacular mental development in its own framework of activity.


Our technology is one of the results of that reasoning mind. That “reasoning” is necessary, however, because of the lack of a larger, immediate field of knowledge. Thoughts are mental activity, scaled to time and space terms so that they are like mental edifices built to certain dimensions only. Our thoughts make us human.

Other creatures have their own kinds of mental activity, however. They also have different kinds of immediate perceptions of reality. All species are united by their participation in emotional states, however. It is not just that all species of life have feeling, but that all participate in dimensions of emotional reality. It has been said that only men and women have a moral sense, that only men and women have free will — if indeed free will is possible at all. The word “moral” has endless connotations, of course. Yet animals have their own “morality,” their own codes of honor, their own impeccable senses of balance with all other creatures. They have loving emotional relationships, complicated societies, and in a certain sense at least — an important one — they also have their arts and sciences. But those “arts and sciences” are not based upon reasoning, as we understand it.


Animals also possess independent volition, and while I am emphasizing animals here, the same applies to any creature, large or small: insect, bird, fish, or worm; to plant life; to cells, at